Chapter 1: The Billionaire’s Proposal Sienna The moment I walked into the DeLuca Enterprises skyscraper, I knew I was stepping into enemy territory. The air inside was cold, calculated, suffocating with power. The kind of place where men in custom-tailored suits spoke in whispers, where women walked in sky-high heels, eyes sharp as knives, and where the very walls seemed to hum with the sound of money and corruption. I didn’t belong here. I had no business stepping into the lion’s den. And yet, I had come anyway. Because Alessandro DeLuca had summoned me. The receptionist, a polished woman with ice-blonde hair, barely looked up as she gestured to the elevator. “Mr. DeLuca is expecting you.” I stepped in, my stomach twisting.The numbers climbed. Twenty-fifth floor.Thirty-seventh. Forty-fifth.By the time the doors slid open, I was ready to face the devil himself. And there he was. Alessandro DeLuca. The first time I had met him, it had been at a charity gala, one where the rich played pretend, throwing money at causes they didn’t care about just to look generous. I had been there as a journalist, exposing the hypocrisy of men like him. He hadn’t liked that. Now, he leaned back in his Italian leather chair, watching me with those piercing blue eyes that had destroyed weaker men in boardrooms. “Sienna Monroe,” he drawled. “You came.” His voice was deep, measured, with a hint of amusement. Like he already knew what my answer would be before I even sat down. I clenched my fists, keeping my expression neutral. “You gave me no choice.” A slow, knowing smile curved his lips. “Good. I prefer when people realize they have no power in my presence.” My nails dug into my palm. Bastard. But I wouldn’t be intimidated. Not by Alessandro DeLuca. Not by the man who had built an empire with blood and steel, who had single-handedly crushed competitors, and who now sat before me, the very picture of wealth and arrogance. I didn’t sit. He watched me for a moment, then gestured lazily to the chair opposite his. “Sit.” I didn’t move. “Let’s get to the point.” He smirked. “You always were impatient.” I bit back the urge to snap at him. He was trying to get under my skin, and I wouldn’t let him. He steepled his fingers, his eyes darkening with something unreadable. “I need a wife.” The words hung in the air like a slap. For a moment, I thought I had misheard him the deadly seriousness in his gaze told me I hadn’t. A laugh bubbled in my throat, sharp and bitter. “Excuse me?” “I need a wife,” he repeated smoothly, like he was asking for a business transaction rather than something personal. I shook my head. “You’ve lost your damn mind.” “On the contrary,” he said, leaning forward, his gaze locking onto mine like a hunter sizing up his prey. “I’m very much in control.” I crossed my arms. “Find someone else.” His lips twitched. “I want you.” A slow chill crawled up my spine. Me?. I asked with curiosity Alessandro DeLuca wanted me to be his wife. I let out a harsh breath. “Whatever game you’re playing, I’m not interested.” His expression didn’t change. If anything, his blue eyes sharpened, like a predator who had just found the one challenge he couldn’t resist. “This is not a game, Miss Monroe. This is a business deal.” Business. Of course. Because men like him didn’t marry for love. They married for power, for control, for convenience. I should have walked away. I should have turned on my heel and left. But then he pulled out a check, slid it across the desk toward me. And when I saw the amount written on it, the air punched out of my lungs. I gripped the edge of the chair to steady myself. It was more money than I had ever seen in my life. More than enough to save my father. Alessandro tilted his head, watching me closely, calculating my every reaction. “Marry me for one year. In exchange, I will cover your father’s medical bills and ensure you never have to struggle again.” My throat went dry. He knew. He knew about my father. About the hospital bills crushing me, about the debt piling up, about the sleepless nights I spent wondering if today was the day I lost everything. I clenched my jaw. “How do you even know about that?” His expression didn’t flicker. “I make it my business to know everything.” My fingers curled into fists. “And why me? Why not some rich socialite who would love to be Mrs. DeLuca?” His lips twitched again. “Because they would expect love.” The words knocked the breath out of me. He didn’t say it with hesitation. He said it with absolute certainty. Alessandro DeLuca didn’t believe in love. This was a business transaction to him. Nothing more. The check sat between us, like a loaded gun. One year of my life. One year as his wife. One year trapped in a world of luxury and deception, pretending to love a man who didn’t believe in love at all. I should have said no. I should have walked away. But then I thought of my father. Of the hospital. Of the bills I would never be able to pay on my own. I thought of everything I had already lost. And I realized that sometimes, losing yourself is the only way to survive. I met Alessandro’s gaze. Steady and unwavering. And I said the words that would change my life forever. “Fine. I’ll marry you.”

Chapter 2: A Deal with the Devil Sienna The moment the words left my mouth, I knew I had made a deal with the devil. Alessandro DeLuca didn’t react. He simply leaned back in his chair, watching me like a wolf who had just cornered his prey. A slow, knowing smirk curved his lips, but it didn’t reach his cold, calculating blue eyes. “I knew you’d see reason,” he murmured, as if this had been inevitable. I clenched my fists under the desk, forcing my face to remain neutral. Every instinct in me screamed that I had just walked into a trap, but it was too late now. I had said yes to one year. One year as Alessandro DeLuca’s wife. One year pretending to be in love with a man who saw marriage as nothing more than a business merger. I was already suffocating. Alessandro slid a folder across the sleek mahogany desk, tapping a single manicured finger on the cover. “Everything is outlined in the contract. Read it carefully before signing.” I snatched it up, flipping through the pages, my pulse pounding in my ears. Terms of the Contract: – The marriage will last exactly one year. -Sienna Monroe will reside in Alessandro DeLuca’s penthouse for the duration of the marriage. -Public appearances are required to maintain the image of a happy couple. -No extramarital affairs or relationships during the contract. -A non-disclosure agreement prohibits Sienna from discussing the terms of the marriage publicly. -Financial compensation of $10 million will be given upon completion of the contract. I swallowed hard. This was not a marriage. This was a business transaction. A calculated deal between two people who had nothing in common except mutual need. I looked up, my hands tightening around the contract. “What happens if I break the agreement?” Alessandro’s expression didn’t change, but there was something sharp, something dangerous lurking behind his smirk. “You won’t,” he said simply. I frowned. “That’s not an answer.” He exhaled, as if bored already. “If you break the contract, you get nothing. No money. No security. No safety net.” No way to pay for my father’s medical care. My stomach twisted. I hated him. Hated that he had me exactly where he wanted me-trapped, vulnerable, desperate. I clenched my jaw, my hands tightening around the pages. “I’ll sign it at your house,” I said, my voice sharp. Alessandro raised a brow. “Second thoughts?” “Just making sure I know exactly what I’m walking into.” His lips curled in amusement. “A wise decision, Mrs. DeLuca.” The way he said it -Mrs. DeLuca- sent a sharp chill down my spine. I wasn’t his yet. Not until I put pen to paper. And I sure as hell wasn’t about to do that in his kingdom of glass towers and boardrooms where he held all the power. I needed time. Even if it was only a few hours. Alessandro watched me for a long moment, then pushed the contract back toward me. “Fine,” he murmured. “You’ll sign it tonight at my penthouse.” A sense of dread curled in my stomach, but I forced myself to nod. “Then we have nothing more to discuss,” I said stiffly, standing from my chair but before I could turn toward the door, his voice stopped me cold. “Not quite,” he said lazily. I turned back, my eyes narrowing. “What now?” Alessandro leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk, his gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that felt like a slow, suffocating chokehold. “There’s a gala tonight,” he said. “You’ll be attending as my fiancee.” My body went rigid. Of course. Because billionaires didn’t just seal their business deals behind closed doors. They had to parade them in front of the world. I forced myself to keep my voice even. “And what if I refuse?” Alessandro chuckled, low and dark, and the sound sent a slow chill creeping down my spine. “Then you break the contract,” he murmured. “And we already discussed what happens when you do that.” “Bastard”. I clenched my teeth, my fingers tightening around the contract, resisting the overwhelming urge to throw it in his face. Instead, I swallowed the anger rising inside me and forced my lips into a tight, practiced smile. “Fine.” Alessandro’s smirk widened, satisfied. I had barely stepped out of his office when his assistant, a woman named Claire, handed me a glistening black box with a golden ribbon. “What’s this?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. Claire smiled politely, but there was something pitiful in her gaze, like she already knew what kind of hell I was about to step into. “Mr. DeLuca requires you to wear this for tonight’s event.” Event? I turned sharply, my pulse spiking. “What event?” Before Claire could answer, Alessandro strolled out of his office, buttoning the cuffs of his crisp white dress shirt. I hadn’t noticed before, but under his perfectly tailored suit, his physique was all lean, hard muscle, the kind of strength that came from more than just luxury gyms and personal trainers. A man who was used to power. Control. A man who never lost and now, he owned me. “There’s a gala tonight,” Alessandro said smoothly, eyes glinting. “I expect you to be ready in two hours.” A gala. Of course. Because billionaires didn’t just sign contracts and call it a day. They had to parade their acquisitions in front of the world. I forced a tight smile. “And what Alessandro chuckled, low and dangerous. “Then you break the contract. And we already discussed what happens when you do that.” I clenched my teeth and took the box from Claire’s hands, turning on my heel. “Fine.” The Dress That Changed Everything The dress inside the box was obscene. Blood-red silk, custom-made to fit a woman with curves that demanded attention. It was elegant, seductive, and far too revealing for someone who was supposed to be in a fake marriage. I turned to the mirror, my breath catching. I look very different. Not like myself. Like the kind of woman a billionaire would want on his arm. A woman who belonged in Alessandro DeLuca’s world. I swallowed hard, shaking the thought away. This wasn’t about him. This was about my father, my survival, my future. A knock at the door startled me. “Ready?” Alessandro’s deep voice slid through the crack like a whisper against my skin. I squared my shoulders. “Yeah.” The World Meets Mrs. DeLuca The gala was held at the Astoria Grand Hotel, a lavish ballroom dripping in chandeliers, gold accents, and crystal glasses filled with champagne worth more than my rent and the moment we stepped inside, heads turned. Whispers rippled through the crowd like wildfire. “Is that Sienna Monroe?” “Since when is Alessandro DeLuca engaged?” “She’s not his type.” Alessandro placed a hand on my lower back, his touch light but firm, a warning and a command all at once. I stiffened, resisting the urge to shove him away. But then, from across the room, a pair of sharp green eyes locked onto mine. Isabella Moretti. Alessandro’s ex-fiancee. The woman he was supposed to marry before their scandalous breakup made headlines. Her gaze flicked to Alessandro, then to me, and a slow, knowing smirk curved her lips. This wasn’t just a contract marriage anymore. This was war. And I had just become the billionaire’s most dangerous pawn.

Chapter 3: A Reluctant Yes I stepped into the Astoria Grand Hotel, my fingers curled into my palm, my pulse a steady drumbeat against my ribs. The scent of expensive champagne and fresh roses lingered in the air, mingling with the faint aroma of power, money, and deception. I was standing in a room filled with the elite-the kind of people who looked down at the world from their glass towers, untouched by the struggles of ordinary people like me. And yet, here I was, parading around as the soon-to-be wife of the most powerful man in the room. Alessandro DeLuca. The man who had made it his life’s work to control everything around him. The man who now, by contract, owned me. His touch was barely there, a ghost of pressure against my lower back, but it burned like a brand, a silent reminder that I was expected to play my part tonight. That I was no longer just Sienna Monroe, journalist, fighter, daughter of a man struggling to breathe in a hospital bed. I was now Sienna DeLuca, the woman who had willingly stepped into the cage with the lion, knowing full well that I might not make it out alive. Eyes turned toward us, whispers riding the air like a snake weaving through the grass. I could feel their judgment, their disbelief, their curiosity. No one had seen this coming. Alessandro DeLuca had been untouchable for years, a man who never let anyone close, a man who played the game of power without letting emotions get in the way. And yet, here I was, standing beside him in a dress that clung to my body like sin, my hand resting lightly against his arm, my lips curved into a practiced, effortless smile. But the moment I met her gaze from across the room, the air shifted. Isabella Moretti. She was stunning, the kind of woman who belonged in Alessandro’s world, with her sharp emerald-green eyes and lips painted a dangerous shade of red. She was the woman everyone had expected him to marry, the woman who had been on his arm for years before their scandalous breakup. And now, she stood at the edge of the ballroom, her gaze locked onto me with an intensity that sent a slow, cold shiver down my spine. Alessandro tensed beside me, just for a second, so quick that anyone else might have missed it. But I felt it. And that was enough. She sauntered toward us, the crowd parting for her like she was royalty. Her smile was practiced, perfect, but I could see the venom lurking beneath it. “Sienna Monroe,” she said, her voice smooth, as if she were tasting my name on her tongue and deciding she didn’t like it. “I have to say, this is quite the surprise.” I smiled back, refusing to let her rattle me. “Is it?” Her gaze flickered to Alessandro, then back to me, something dark and knowing gleaming in her eyes. “You don’t exactly seem like his type.” Alessandro didn’t say a word. He simply watched, silent and unreadable, as if waiting to see how I would handle myself. I tilted my head, letting my smile widen just a fraction. “And what exactly is his type?” Her lips curved in amusement, but there was a challenge there, a silent warning. “Well,” she mused, swirling the champagne in her glass, “let’s just say his past choices have been a little more… refined.” I felt the tension coil in my stomach, but I refused to let her see it. I had spent years in rooms like this, surrounded by people who thrived on power plays, who wielded words like weapons and expected others to fold. But I wasn’t going to fold. I leaned in just slightly, lowering my voice enough that only she could hear me. “And yet, here I am.” Her smile flickered, just for a second, before she masked it. But I saw it. The brief crack in her confidence. The realization that I wasn’t going to break just because she wanted me to. Alessandro finally spoke, his voice smooth and sharp like a blade. “Isabella, I trust you’re enjoying the evening?” She turned to him, her expression shifting into something softer, something almost… intimate. “I was,” she said, her voice dipping, “until now.” His gaze was unreadable, but there was something dangerous in the way he was watching her, something cold and final. “Then don’t let us keep you.” It was a dismissal. A clear, undeniable dismissal. For a brief second, I thought she might fight it, might push a little harder, might try to reclaim the ground she had just lost. But instead, she simply smiled, slow and knowing, before turning away, her movements graceful, effortless, calculated. The moment she was gone, I exhaled slowly, the tension in my shoulders easing just slightly. “Well,” I murmured, “that was fun.” Alessandro glanced down at me, something unreadable flickering behind his gaze. “You handled that well.” I lifted a brow. “Were you expecting me to fail?” His lips twitched, the closest thing to amusement I had seen from him all night. “I wasn’t sure what to expect.” I tilted my head, studying him. “And what do you expect now?” His gaze darkened, something shifting between us, something thick and heavy and unspoken. “That,” he murmured, “remains to be seen.” A waiter passed by, offering glasses of champagne, and Alessandro plucked one from the tray before handing it to me. I hesitated for a second before taking it, letting my fingers brush against his. The touch was brief, barely there, but it sent a sharp jolt of awareness through me. I pulled my hand back too quickly, clearing my throat. “So what happens now?” He sipped his drink, watching me over the rim of his glass. “Now, we give them what they want.” I frowned. “And what exactly is that?” He set his glass down on a nearby table and turned to face me fully. “A show.” Before I could react, before I could even process what was happening, he reached for me, his fingers curling gently under my chin, tilting my face up toward his. The room around us seemed to blur, the whispers fading into the background as my pulse thundered in my ears. And then, without hesitation, without warning, he kissed me. It wasn’t soft. It wasn’t gentle. It was claiming. Possessive. Designed for the crowd but somehow meant only for me. For a split second, I forgot where I was. I forgot the contract. I forgot the eyes watching us, the whispers, the cameras capturing this moment. All I could feel was him-his lips against mine, the steady, unyielding warmth of his body so close to mine. And then, just as quickly as it began, it was over. He pulled back, his gaze steady, unreadable, as if that hadn’t just changed everything. The applause rippled through the room, loud and approving, and Alessandro smiled, turning toward the crowd as if he had just delivered exactly what they had wanted. I, on the other hand, stood frozen, my lips tingling, my heart hammering against my ribs, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Because for the briefest moment, I had forgotten it was all a lie.

Chapter 4: The Contract Is Signed The air inside Alessandro DeLuca’s penthouse felt heavy, suffocating, like the weight of the decision I was about to make was pressing down on my chest. The contract sat on the glossy black marble table, its pristine white pages a stark contrast to the storm raging inside me. Alessandro leaned against the window, his arms crossed, his sharp blue eyes pinned on me like a predator watching its prey struggle before the inevitable. His suit, tailored to perfection, molded to his frame, but there was nothing comforting about his presence. He was power incarnate, ruthless, unwavering. The kind of man who bent the world to his will without so much as breaking a sweat and now, he expected me to sign away my freedom. His voice broke the silence, low and smooth, but there was an unmistakable edge beneath it. “You look like a woman contemplating an escape.” I let out a slow breath, my fingers gripping the edge of the chair. “Maybe I am.” A smirk tugged at his lips, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Then allow me to remind you that you have none.” His words sent a ripple of anger through me, cutting through the hesitation that had been clawing at my resolve. I had spent my entire life fighting-against expectations, against the system, against men like Alessandro who thought they could manipulate the world to suit their needs. But this time, I wasn’t fighting for a byline in a newspaper. I wasn’t fighting for recognition. I was fighting for my father. And for that, I would walk through hell itself. My fingers curled around the pen, my breath catching for a brief second as I hovered over the dotted line that would change my life forever. The air felt thick, suffocating, as if even the walls of the penthouse were waiting to see what I would do. Alessandro didn’t move. He simply watched, his eyes never leaving mine, as if daring me to back out. I could feel the weight of his presence, the silent, unyielding power he radiated, as if he already knew my answer before I did. I swallowed, my throat dry, my pulse hammering like a war drum against my ribs. And then, I signed. The moment my pen touched the paper, a shiver ran down my spine, as if the very universe had just acknowledged that there was no turning back. Alessandro stepped forward, his movements slow, calculated, until he was close enough that I could feel the heat radiating from him, the quiet dominance in the air between us. “You just became Mrs. DeLuca.” His voice was a whisper of steel, cutting through my resolve like a blade. I forced my expression to remain unreadable. “On paper.” A glint of amusement flickered in his eyes. “For now.” A cold chill skated down my spine at the implication in his words. He reached for the contract, his fingers brushing mine just slightly as he pulled the papers toward him. His touch was brief, barely there, but it sent a sharp, unwanted jolt of awareness through me. I snatched my hand back, ignoring the way my skin tingled where we had made contact. His smirk deepened, as if he had felt it too. “Pack your things,” he said smoothly, folding the contract with the ease of a man who had just secured his next victory. “You’re moving in tonight.” The words landed like a gunshot, sending a fresh wave of unease rolling through me. I had known this was coming. I had read the clause in the contract that stated I would be living in his penthouse for the duration of the marriage. But knowing something and facing the reality of it were two very different things. “I’ll need time,” I said, my voice steady despite the storm raging inside me. His gaze darkened, his smirk fading just slightly. “You have two hours.” Two hours. I should have argued. I should have pushed back. But the way he was looking at me, the quiet challenge in his stance, told me that he would not bend. Alessandro DeLuca never bent for anyone. I pushed my chair back, standing with a forced calm I didn’t feel. “Fine.” His gaze flickered with something unreadable, but he didn’t say another word as I turned on my heel and walked out of the penthouse. The moment the elevator doors closed behind me, my breath left me in a sharp exhale. I had just sold my soul to the devil and there was no going back. I stood outside my apartment, staring at the door like it held all the answers I needed but refused to give them to me. This was it. My last chance to walk away. My last moment of freedom before I stepped into a world I did not belong in. But as I pushed the door open, the sight of my father hooked up to machines, his breathing slow and uneven, reminded me why I was doing this. Why I had no choice. “Sienna?” His voice was weak, but there was warmth in it, a softness that threatened to shatter the wall I had built around my heart. I forced a smile as I walked toward him, brushing a hand over his thin, trembling fingers. “Hey, Dad.” He gave me a tired smile. “You look beautiful, sweetheart.” I swallowed the lump in my throat. He didn’t know. He had no idea the price I had paid for the money that would keep him alive. And I would never tell him. Because this was my burden to carry. Not his. Two hours later, I stood outside Alessandro’s penthouse with nothing but a suitcase and the weight of my decision pressing down on me. The door swung open before I could knock. Alessandro stood there, shirt unbuttoned at the top, his sleeves rolled up, his watch glinting in the dim lighting. He looked unbothered, unaffected, like this was just another business deal to him. Maybe it was. “That was quick,” he murmured, stepping aside to let me in. I walked past him, my chin lifted, refusing to acknowledge the way his presence filled every inch of the space. “This isn’t my first time packing light,” I said smoothly. He chuckled, low and dark, and something about the sound made my stomach tighten. “This is your home now,” he said, closing the door behind me. My grip tightened around the handle of my suitcase. No. This wasn’t my home. was a gilded cage, and I was just another possession locked inside it. Alessandro moved toward the bar, pouring himself a drink with the ease of a man who had never second-guessed a single decision in his life. “Your room is down the hall,” he said casually, sipping his whiskey. “Make yourself comfortable.” I set my suitcase down, my heart pounding in my chest. One year… One year of living with a man who was more dangerous than he let on. One year of pretending to be the perfect wife to the world’s most powerful billionaire. One year of walking on a razor’s edge, knowing that one misstep could cost me everything. Alessandro set his glass down, his gaze locking onto mine, amusement flickering in his blue eyes. “Welcome to your new life, Mrs. DeLuca.” My stomach twisted. Because I knew, without a doubt, that this was just the beginning of something I might not survive.

Chapter 5: A Cold Engagement I stood in front of the mirror, staring at the massive diamond ring on my finger, the weight of it pressing down on me like a chain. It sparkled under the lights, flawless, expensive, a perfect reflection of the man who had placed it there. Cold. Calculated. Untouchable. Alessandro DeLuca. The man who now, by contract, owned me. A knock at the door yanked me from my thoughts, and before I could respond, the door swung open. Alessandro stood there, looking as infuriatingly perfect as ever in his custom-tailored suit, the top buttons of his shirt undone, his sleeves rolled up just enough to reveal strong, tanned forearms. wasn’t the kind of man who tried to impress-he simply existed, and the world bent to him. His sharp blue eyes assessed me in silence, flickering from my face to the engagement ring on my hand. Something unreadable passed through his gaze before it disappeared behind his usual mask of indifference. “Time to go,” he said, his voice smooth as glass. I exhaled, steadying myself before turning to face him fully. “Do I get a say in this, or is this another decision you’ve made for me?” The corner of his mouth twitched in amusement, but it was a mocking kind of smile, like he already knew the answer to that. “You lost the right to negotiate the moment you signed the contract.” My fingers curled into fists at my sides. “Right. How could I forget?” He stepped forward, his presence suffocating, invading my space without ever touching me. He leaned down, his voice a breath against my skin, low enough that only I could hear. “Don’t fight me tonight, Sienna,” he murmured, the warning clear beneath the calmness of his tone. “Or you won’t like the consequences.” I refused to look away, meeting his gaze head-on even though the air between us crackled like a live wire. I hated how he could do this-how he could command a room, command me, without even raising his voice. But I wasn’t going to break. Not for him. Not for anyone. I grabbed my clutch off the vanity, lifted my chin, and pushed past him without another word. The moment we stepped outside, the world exploded in flashing lights. Cameras. Journalists. Reporters screaming Alessandro’s name, my name, demanding answers, demanding a glimpse into a love story that didn’t exist. Alessandro’s hand found my waist, a perfect picture of devotion as he pulled me closer, his grip firm, unyielding. It was a warning disguised as affection. Play along. Don’t falter. I pasted on a smile that felt like a lie, letting him guide me toward the waiting limousine. The crowd ate it up, their cameras drinking in the image of the ruthless billionaire and his stunning fiancee. If only they knew the truth. The moment we slid into the car, the atmosphere shifted. The second the doors closed, the warmth Alessandro had projected to the cameras vanished. The air inside the limo was ice-cold, thick with unspoken tension. I exhaled, dropping the smile like a mask I no longer needed. “You’re good at that,” I said, my voice laced with something sharp. He barely looked at me as he adjusted his cufflinks. “At what?” “Lying.” A muscle in his jaw ticked just slightly, but his expression remained impassive. “It’s not lying,” he said smoothly. “It’s business.” I scoffed. “Right. Because a real engagement isn’t profitable enough for you?” He finally turned his head, his gaze locking onto mine, sharp and piercing. “A real engagement would mean emotions, attachments, vulnerability. I don’t have time for such things.” There it was. The truth in its coldest, most unfiltered form. Alessandro DeLuca didn’t believe in love and he never would. The thought shouldn’t have bothered me. I had known what I was getting into. I had signed the contract, accepted the terms, walked into this arrangement with my eyes wide open. But still, something about the finality of his words twisted inside me, leaving an aftertaste I didn’t like. The limo pulled up to the grand ballroom, and before I could brace myself, Alessandro was opening the door, stepping out with the grace of a man who had done this a thousand times before. He extended his hand, his expression unreadable, his eyes a silent command. I hesitated, just for a second. Then, with the weight of the cameras, the expectations, and the contract hanging over my head, I slid my fingers into his. His grip tightened, his palm warm against mine, and for a split second-just a fraction of a second-I felt something dangerous. Something that felt too much like possibility. Then it was gone. The second we stepped onto the red carpet, Alessandro’s smile returned, perfectly practiced, perfectly placed, the kind that made people believe in fairy tales and happily-ever-afters. And I played my part, standing beside him, smiling, nodding, letting the world believe in a love story that didn’t exist. The ballroom was dripping in wealth, chandeliers casting golden light over the sea of designer gowns, expensive cologne, and false politeness. People turned as we entered, whispers spreading like wildfire. Some of them smiled. Some of them watched with thinly veiled envy. And then there were the ones who were waiting for me to fail. Including her. Isabella Moretti stood near the grand staircase, a glass of champagne in her manicured fingers, watching us like a queen surveying an unworthy intruder in her kingdom. She looked stunning, of course-all sharp edges and calculated perfection. But it wasn’t her beauty that unsettled me. It was the way she smiled, slow and knowing, as if she already knew how this story would end. Alessandro’s fingers flexed against mine before he released my hand, his entire demeanor shifting. Become Colder. More distant. The way people looked at him changed instantly. I realized then that the warmth he had shown outside was for show-an illusion crafted for the cameras, for the media, for the world to believe in the fairytale of Alessandro DeLuca and his fiancee. But in private? I was nothing more than a business deal he had closed. I swallowed, forcing my shoulders back, my chin high, refusing to let them see me falter. If they thought I would be easy to break, they were wrong. I was here now and had signed the contract. And I would play this game better than anyone. Alessandro turned to me, his expression unreadable, his voice smooth but void of any real warmth. “Shall we?” I gave him a practiced smile, letting it slip into place effortlessly. “Of course, fiance.” And just like that, the show continued.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303104”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Backstage of United States Fashion Week, 2021. “Remember, this is a fashion event for top brands that is heavily scrutinized by the media. We can’t afford to make mistakes. Don’t tarnish the name of our make-up artist agency! Got it?” “Understood, ma’am!” After a brief briefing conducted by Mrs. Victoria, the head of SN Entertainment Group’s make up artist agency, the few make up artists gathered dispersed. Among them, Olivia was seen carrying two make up suitcases with a grimace on her face. “Olivia, get a move on! We don’t have much time before the models arrive!” From two steps beside her, Jane, called out with a furious look on her face. “Yes! You can’t move slowly like that!” Then from beside Jane, Laisa, chimed in. Olivia, who was struggling to carry two suitcases of makeup, just nodded. But in her heart, she was actually furious. How could she speed up her running when she had the weight of two heavy suitcases in both hands?! ‘It’s already fast, for heaven’s sake! Can’t you see I’m carrying your suitcases?!’ Olivia thought to herself, cursing the two of them. Olivia had been working in the cosmetology field for almost five years. Before being at SN Entertainment Group Agency, Olivia had worked at JM Entertainment Agency. Unfortunately, she was forced to leave for a cliché reason: because of the system of working overtime but not being treated well. In fact, her hard work often went unpaid. “Olivia!” “Yes, I’m coming right away!” Did you think that Olivia’s fate was different after moving to the SN Group agency? No, she didn’t. As they say, out of the crocodile’s cage but into the tiger’s. It’s the same fate. Olivia was kept as some sort of perpetual trainee even though it was over a year and a half ago. She was only allowed to work with clients in their makeup room. Not the clients of models at events like this US Fashion Week. Also, Olivia was not allowed to choose her own clients. As a result, it was often the case that Olivia, who should have been the main make-up artist, was still the assistant to the main make-up artist. For one year-oh, it will be two years soon. It’s so sickening. Ting. The elevator opened and Olivia hurried to catch up with her two seniors. Down the corridor that was crowded with staff, both the staff of the models who would later appear and the staff who organized the United States Fashion Week event. As she walked, Olivia was nudged on the shoulder several times by the crowded corridor. This is a big event. It was not impossible that there were so many people taking care of the event. “I apologize! Continue your work, you’ve worked hard!” That’s what Olivia said every time her shoulder collided with staff or models who had arrived. Finally, Olivia arrived at a very quiet room. It was vast and filled with tons of make-up artists from other agencies. Passing by carrying clothes, tidying up the makeup tables that were placed in straight and parallel rows, or discussing with fellow makeup artists about what the hairstyle or makeup would be. Olivia was dumbfounded for a moment. Her steps gradually slowed down. Not realizing that her two seniors were already slowly away from her. Olivia’s eyes lit up as a smile of admiration spread across her face. Especially after seeing a number of models already filling a row of dressing tables on her left side. This was the first time Olivia had seen them. “Oh my gosh. I used to see them on my phone, now I see them…” Olivia couldn’t even finish her sentence because her throat was choked. It’s really hard to describe Olivia’s amazement at seeing famous models in person. Although she didn’t memorize all of their names, Olivia knew four of them by heart. Their faces were often seen on social media, and Olivia admired their beauty. Like. “Hey, do you want to keep standing in the middle of the street?” Olivia gasped when a man’s voice suddenly sounded from behind. Suddenly, she turned around with a look of shock. In that instant, Olivia’s whole body froze after seeing someone beside the man who reprimanded her. Olivia blinked repeatedly to realize that what she saw now was not a dream. It was Axel Hansel Johnson, a famous photo model who is also the owner of the agency Kaistha Entertainment. Axel Hansel Johnson was in front of her eyes! “Hello? Miss?” The man next to Axel waved a hand briefly in front of Olivia’s face “OLIVIA!” Olivia suddenly woke up after the shrill call came from behind her. There was Jane who had just arrived, running a little closer to Olivia. The look on her face showed annoyance. “It’s you! What are you doing here?” Jane asked Olivia in a sarcastic tone. Her eyes glared in warning. But the next second she smiled when she saw Axel, the photo model. “Oh, please excuse my assistants, Mr. Axel Hansel and Mr. Jonathan-manager Mr. Axel.” Axel only gave a small smile before looking back at Olivia. Olivia secretly bit her inner lower lip because she felt so nervous. She bowed, making a Korean gesture of apology. “I’m sorry, Mr. Jonathan,” Olivia said to the man beside Axel. While next to Axel, Jonathan nodded his head briefly. He laughed a little. In contrast to his voice that seemed to exude an intimidating aura, Jonathan’s face actually looked so friendly. “Ah, no problem. Everyone is nervous today, I’m sure your assistant feels the same way,” replied Jonathan, Axel’s personal manager. Olivia just realized that Jane, her senior, had called her an assistant. Even though Olivia had also been able to assume the role of the main makeup artist! “But still. She should be professional. Now, is Jungkook ready to be made up?” Jane asked with a curved smile that looked like a grin. Jonathan nodded his head. Axel was the first to walk away from Jane, Olivia, and his own manager. He didn’t look at all indifferent as he walked towards one of the dressing tables. “Come,” Jane invited Jonathan with a gesture of courtesy. Jonathan followed after Axel. Before Jane caught up with the two men, she changed her expression to a flat, sharp look. Whispering something to Olivia “I told you not to do anything that risks tarnishing the agency’s good name!” hissed Jane, putting full emphasis on her sentence. Olivia winced and was slightly taken aback. Her hands were clasped together and placed in front of her body. She lowered her head as she was reluctant to raise her face to look into Jane’s eyes that were glaring at her. Unnoticed by Jane, from a few meters away, Axel stopped stepping and turned his body backwards. He had noticed Jane pointing at the makeup assistant with an intimidating aura. Axel frowned, tilting his head slightly. “Mr. Jonathan, is he going to do my makeup later?” Jonathan was already standing next to him, following the direction of the gaze. Seeing Jane’s figure walking over, Jonathan nodded. “Yes, that’s right. She is. You mean the woman who walked towards us, right?” asked Jonathan. “No,” Axel evaded. “The woman behind her.” A look of doubt crossed Jonathan’s face. “You want her to do your makeup?” Axel nodded confidently. Jonathan, who looked like he wanted to protest but decided against it, talked to Jane. During their conversation, Jane seemed unable to agree. But Jonathan brought up Axel’s agency name As a result, as soon as Olivia, who seemed to be struggling to carry two suitcases of makeup in her hands, arrived, Jane stopped her. “Hey, Olivia. I’ll leave Axel’s make-up job to you.” Suddenly, Olivia was wide-eyed. “What?” When Olivia’s eyes turned to look at Axel, he gave her a lopsided, meaningful smile. It was small and brief. Before waltzing away just like before. What is this dream?!

The United States Fashion Week event went very smoothly. Fifteen models showed the latest designs from a renowned Korean designer. It was also the anniversary of one of the core boutiques, which now has ten branches, including two in London and one in New York. After three rounds, the models, who had finished spinning, returned to the backstage. The place where they do their make-up. There was an open break room on the left side. Axel flung himself onto the sofa as he exhaled roughly. He immediately leaned his head on the back of the sofa. “Axel! Gosh, you look so tired!” Axel raised both eyebrows with his eyes still closed. Then when he felt a shock from the side, like someone had just sat up, Axel jerked his eyes open. “Aish. Why did you come in such a hurry?” Axel cursed Jonathan, the manager who was like his best friend. Jonathan brought a tissue and made a pitiable face. He guiltlessly wiped the sweat from several spots on Axel’s face. “Look at this. You must be feeling really tired after all the modeling and photo shoots-” “Ah!” Axel immediately moved his head away and swatted Jonathan’s hand away. “What’s wrong with you, you’re overreacting.” Jonathan frowned, looking unhappy with Axel’s treatment. “Hey, I was showing concern for you. How can you care about my care like that?” Axel’s eyes looked strangely at Jonathan who was dramatizing his way of speaking. Axel had indeed worked with Jonathan for almost eight years of his career in entertainment. But even if Axel was used to Jonathan’s behavior, Axel was still always surprised. How was it that Axel always had to work side by side with a man like this? “Oh my…” Axel sighed heavily. “Do you always have to be like this? I appreciate your concern, so now shut up. Okay?” he asked as he cupped Jonathan’s face with a pleading look. As if he was pleading with a child. Jonathan was somewhat taken aback when Axel pressed his cheeks together. To the point that his mouth was shaped like a fish’s mouth. “A-aaa! Bwgwaimwana akwu bwicara?!” Jonathan pushed Axel’s hands away with an annoyed jerk. “Aish. It’s lucky that I’ve been working for so long and you’ve earned so much for me.” Jonathan straightened up in his seat. He had a look of disbelief on his face. Getting carried away wanted to dramatize the situation. “Hey, I know you don’t really care about me. You just want my money, right?” Jonathan asked, dramatizing. Jonathan, who of course knew that Axel was dramatizing, happily accepted. “Of course. In this day and age of high prices, who doesn’t want and need money?” “How dare you say that.” Axel ended his words with an exasperated smirk on his lips. Suddenly Jonathan laughed. Meanwhile, Axel’s eyes happened to be watching the surroundings. At that moment, Axel’s eye movement stopped when he accidentally caught the figure of a woman. Axel frowned, paying attention to the woman who stood quite far away but was still within sight. He remembered the woman – the one he had asked to do his make-up. She was chatting with three other make-up artists. For some reason the corners of Axel’s lips automatically curved. Forming a smile that implied interest. “Hey, Mr. Jonathan,” Axel called out as he tapped Jonathan on the shoulder without looking away. Jonathan winced and was surprised to get such a heavy pat from Axel. The pat was so tight and original that it almost hit him in the face. Without further ado, Jonathan caught Axel’s hand and stopped the rapid succession of claps. “Hey, what’s wrong with you? Hey, Axel!” Axel then turned his head to Jonathan. He brought his face closer while pointing at it. “Do you think my makeup is messy or not? Or are there parts that are erased because of my sweat?” Axel asked. Seeing Axel suddenly acting strangely like that, made Jonathan frown in astonishment. Of course he felt there was something strange about Axel. So Jonathan just looked at Axel with a look wondering what was going on. “Hey!” Axel snapped a finger in front of Jonathan’s face, snapping him awake. “I asked you a question!” “Wh-what? What’s wrong with you?” “Just tell me if there’s any part of my makeup that’s not done?” Axel’s tone was hurried and urgent. Although Axel looked suspicious, Jonathan nodded stiffly. The look on his face showed that he was still guessing what had happened to Axel. “Oh, yes. There are some parts of your makeup that are fading. I don’t know what to call it, but…” Before Jonathan could finish speaking, Axel grinned and tapped his manager twice on the shoulder. Before Axel got up from his standing position and ran away just like that. Leaving Jonathan dumbfounded. Jonathan reached out and opened his mouth, about to yell at Axel, but ended up unable to get any words out. His tongue felt tongue-tied as he couldn’t get enough of Axel. “God, that brat!” growled Jonathan, including a groan at the end of the sentence. If he didn’t love Axel like his own brother, he would have resigned a long time ago. *** It was exhausting. Today Olivia was helping Jane, her senior, who had seven makeup clients. Granted, Olivia was just helping with the usual stuff. But seeing the crowd in one room, even though the room was big, Olivia felt claustrophobic. Moreover, everyone in the room looked so busy going back and forth. Just seeing it made Olivia feel tired. Now Olivia decided to step out of the big room into a fairly quiet hallway. Olivia stood facing the large glass as a substitute for the wall, looking at the night sky stretching out. Olivia occasionally closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. Feeling the calm air from the hustle and bustle of the people in the room. It felt so soothing when Olivia enjoyed this kind of tranquility. Like something inside her that was bound and restrained, was instantly freed. “Ah, at least I can see Axel tonight,” Olivia murmured between her eyes. Olivia opened her eyes again and saw a printed photo. There was Axel in the print, when Jungkook performed at London’s Fashion Parade Week last month. Olivia’s smile grew warm. “How handsome is this man. Gosh, why did God create a creature as beautiful as you?” Without Olivia realizing it, Axel was already standing a few meters away from her. Axel watched Olivia with a questioning gaze. Whose photo was she looking at? Olivia closed her eyes again while bringing the printed photo in her hand to her chest. As if she was hugging Axel. Axel, who felt curious, finally stepped closer. He didn’t know what Olivia was thinking until she was so focused that she didn’t hear the sound of his footsteps. “Why are you alone?” Olivia suddenly opened her eyes and turned her face. Her eyes immediately widened in surprise and jerked back a step. A man who had just arrived and was stepping toward her made Olivia suddenly stiffen. The man, Axel, raised both eyebrows. His hands were stuffed into his coat pockets. Seeing Olivia who suddenly stiffened and looked at him in horror, Axel was provoked to laugh amusedly. “Why are you looking at me so strangely?” Axel asked. He had stopped walking when he was three steps in front of Olivia. “You… aren’t doing anything wrong, are you?” Olivia still blinked. But her shock had subsided. Nervous to death, Olivia replied, “A-ah, that… what kind of thing?” Axel seemed to think for a moment. “Yeah… that, getting caught stealing, for example?” Olivia’s forehead wrinkled. Because of her nervousness, Olivia didn’t catch the implied joke behind Axel’s sentence. Axel immediately let out a small laugh. “I’m just kidding. Are you in trouble? Scolded by your seniors again?” “No,” Olivia replied quickly, taking Axel by surprise. “There’s nothing wrong. You… what are you doing here?” Axel didn’t answer. His eyes looked at Olivia intently, highlighting a meaning.Axel slowly stepped closer to Olivia. Making Olivia even more nervous, taking a step back. Axel’s height that was more than Olivia’s made Olivia have to look up. “My make up is a bit messy, ssh… I feel oily from sweat. Can you fix it?” Axel asked in a low and deep voice. Olivia almost gaped if she didn’t hold her lips immediately. “W-why… no, I mean, you can ask the others for help.” “Right, I can ask others for help,” Axel replied, briefly casting a glance outside. “But you’ve been handling my makeup since the beginning, so I’m afraid of someone else messing up.” Olivia fell silent. Her heart was racing so fast at that moment that her whole body suddenly stiffened. Olivia’s tongue was tongue-tied even though she had the vocabulary to refuse. But she couldn’t say anything at all. “How’s this?” Axel’s eyes turned to look back at Olivia. “I just want you to…” Axel read the name tag on Olivia’s right breast. His lopsided smile curved a little. “…Olivia?” Olivia’s heart skipped a beat. Her body froze without being able to say anything. She just stood there looking at Axel intensely. “What?” asked Olivia. ‘Didn’t I hear wrong?” she continued silently. “I want you, Olivia.”

“HEI! OLIVIA!” The silence was immediately broken when Jane’s call sounded. Suddenly, Olivia who was still dumbfounded after hearing Axsl’s words earlier gasped. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Jane glaring at her as she walked closer. Axel only turned his head when he heard the sound of tapping steps approaching. Both eyebrows raised in astonishment at Jane’s presence. “What are you doing here?” asked Jane, giving Olivia a sardonic glare. Olivia immediately grimaced and bowed. “Sorry, Mrs. Jane. I was just getting a little fresh air.” Jane gave Olivia a warning look, then turned to look at Axel. That’s when a guilty smile curved up. “Oh, forgive my boy, Mr. Axel. He still has to learn how not to run away from work just like that,” Jane said while giving a brief bow. Axel was silent with both eyebrows furrowed. He was confused, why was Olivia being blamed when she had done nothing wrong? “And I’m sorry if she interrupted your time. You must have been looking for some fresh air too but she came to disturb you, right? I’m so sorry,” Jane continued. Axel gave a small smile. “No problem. After all… it was me who approached her, Mrs. Jane,” he replied with a casual joking tone. “I felt like my makeup wasn’t right, it was a bit smudged. So I looked for it but it wasn’t in the room.” Jane was stunned to hear that Axel had approached Olivia. But since she already felt that Olivia was at fault, Jane didn’t want to embarrass herself. So she turned to Olivia and threw a sharp glare. “You’re being unprofessional! How can you not be in the make-up room and make the clients come to you?!” Olivia was stunned to hear those words. Olivia actually wanted to tell Jane the truth. But her sense of professionalism held her back because Axel was here. Plus, Olivia couldn’t possibly reveal something that could potentially judge Axel badly and make him uncomfortable. “Ah, it’s okay,” Axel replied with a small laugh. The look in his eyes that implied a twinkle did not escape Axel. “It’s not Olivia’s fault. I was the one who wanted to go to her. Don’t blame her like that.” Jane’s uncomfortable face turned to Axel. Among her discomfort, Jane looked briefly annoyed at Olivia for getting a defense from Axel. “Still, Olivia did something wrong. I feel so bad that I had to make you look for her, she should have been on stand-by with her work. I’m sorry once again.” “Do you always apologize when you don’t feel guilty like that?” “Yes?” Jane’s eyebrows both raised. Her look of confusion was even more evident. “What do you mean?” With a calm smile on his face, Axel shook his head briefly. “No, I don’t. It’s just that… the more you apologize, the more Olivia looks guilty. And you just keep apologizing. It’s like you’re gaslighting on purpose.” Jane frowned, as did Olivia who didn’t understand where Axel was going with this. But Olivia suddenly felt bad. It seemed like Axel’s topic of conversation would lead to… “You’re not trying to make Olivia feel guilty, are you?” This time, Axel included a meaningful lopsided smile. Axel deliberately provoked Jane that second. As a result, Jane felt a bit awkward now. Her eyeballs were moving around, just not looking at Axel’s two pairs of eyeballs. A piercing calm. Jane glanced at Olivia who was slightly downcast with a shrinking look. “Never mind, don’t act tense and intimidating like that to someone who is innocent.” Axel suddenly waved one hand with a soft chuckle. As if trying to neutralize the atmosphere. “I’m going back inside. Don’t nag him anymore,” Axel said. Axel gave a small smile as a sign to end the conversation. A glimpse of Olivia automatically raised the corners of her lips to show a small smile. In fact, beyond Olivia’s expectations, Axel gave her an ignorant wink. Olivia was surprised, while Axel immediately turned around and waltzed away. Leaving Olivia with Jane who was equally dumbfounded at Axel’s wink. Axel gave a small smile as a sign to end the conversation. A glimpse of Olivia automatically raised the corners of her lips to show a small smile. In fact, beyond Olivia’s expectations, Axel gave her an ignorant wink. Olivia was surprised, while Axel immediately turned around and waltzed away. Leaving Olivia with Jane who was equally dumbfounded at Axel’s wink. There was silence between Olivia and Jane. After Axel had completely left, Jane turned her body to face Olivia. “Do you know Axel?” Jane peppered Olivia with questions. Seeing Jane’s pair of eyes that squinted suspiciously, Olivia was struck by awkwardness. No immediate answer came out of Olivia’s mouth. Even so, Olivia still tried to calmly give a knot. “Doesn’t… everyone know Axel?” Olivia asked back, desperately trying to hide her awkwardness. Jane folded her arms across her chest, watching Olivia even more intensely. “No, I mean, do you know him personally?” Olivia frowned with a slight grimace on her face. “No, I don’t. How could I know him personally?” At first Jane did not immediately look believing. But because Olivia faked her nervousness, Jane decided to believe. Although the way she looked at Olivia still implied that she was detecting, Jane did not want to prolong it. “I’m not sure Axel would want to get to know you personally either,” Jane said after throwing away her smug expression. Olivia didn’t answer, just slightly bowed. Even if she resisted, Jane had more power to fire her from this job. There was no way Olivia would let herself be miserable over something so trivial. “Yes, Mrs. Jane,” Olivia replied politely. Then Jane’s eyes, which looked both displeased and wary of Olivia, turned away. “Also, you know that there are professional boundaries between idols and make-up artists like you, right?” Of course. How could Olivia forget something like that? After all, it wasn’t that high of an expectation for Olivia to imagine being with Axel. What a crazy human being. “I know, Mrs. Jane,” Olivia nodded her head again. Jane gave her a warning glance, looking her down and up. Then she waltzed away from Olivia’s presence. The tapping sound of Jane’s high heels faded away. Now Olivia was left standing where she was, looking straight at Jane’s back. For some reason, something still lingered in Olivia’s heart. Like a tickling swish that was not slowly spreading. Olivia remembered a few moments ago, when Axel came to her. In the midst of Olivia’s silence, she reached into her shirt pocket. She took out a photocard that she always kept. The figure of Axel posed with a wide smile showing a row of teeth. Olivia had kept this photocard for a long time – almost four years. During that time, Olivia never left this photocard, even until the color was murkier than the first time she bought it. Paying close attention to Axel on the photocard, the corners of Olivia’s lips unconsciously curved into a smile. She felt a warmth creeping into her chest. She immediately clutched her chest, and repeatedly exhaled to ease the pounding of her heart. “It’s true what Mrs. Jane said. Even if we were given the chance to get to know each other personally, it would be impossible,” Olivia murmured with a heavy sigh. “We are so different, including caste. In fact, I am very grateful that I was able to catch a glimpse of you earlier.” Yes, Olivia never expected anything from Axel. Even though Olivia saw Axel directly in front of her eyes earlier, it didn’t change Olivia’s consciousness. Putting the photocard in its original place, Olivia exhaled. Her two feet began to step from the hallway. Canceling her intention to seek peace because of the crowd in the makeup room. Jane would be furious if she saw- “Olivia!” Olivia’s feet spontaneously stopped moving. Olivia looked around to see who was calling her. But once she caught the figure of Axel running small towards her. Olivia was dumbfounded for a moment. Before finally looking around to make sure there was no Jane. Or even other staff who would notice the two of them. “You… what are you…” Olivia’s sentence wasn’t finished, but Axel immediately interrupted her. “You haven’t done my makeup yet.” Axel widened his smile as he stopped in front of Hyun-a. His breathing was a little labored. He pointed at his own face in a circle. “Look. More and more sweat. I need to take care of this.” Olivia blinked where she stood, not knowing what to do. Instantly Olivia’s whole body felt stiff to move. “Wh-what…” Olivia felt her tongue slip out. Axel took another step forward, then bent down. Holding his own knees, he deliberately looked at Olivia’s eyes from a close distance. Completely unaware that Olivia was holding her weakened knees. “Can I ask for the makeup to be done? You brought the tools, right, Olivia?” Axel’s voice that greeted Olivia’s sense of hearing made her hair stand on end. Olivia slowly lowered her face. “B-brought it, but-” “Yes! Just do it!” Axel immediately straightened his body again while clapping his hands once. “I need to tidy up a bit, and… maybe we can have a chat. Can we get to know each other personally?” “Yes?” Gaping, Olivia didn’t expect what she heard at all. “What?” “Yes. Get to know you personally, but I don’t mean that… you know, yeah, I feel like you could possibly be my personal make-up artist. So I need to get to know you personally.” Olivia really needed to reconstruct her ears now. Didn’t she hear wrong? “How? Let’s start from… how long have you been my fan?” Axel gave a thin, twinkling smile. His eyes lit up with curiosity. “What? How do you know?” Axel’s eyes moved to Olivia’s hand. “You were holding my photocard, when I approached you.” “You saw that?!” Axel chuckled at Olivia’s panicked and misguided reaction. He shook his head briefly. “Gosh, that’s funny. We really need to get to know each other personally, Olivia.”

“Thank you for your hard work today!” The dismissal of the models took place after the event had actually finished. The staff of the United States Fashion Week event bowed to each other, giving a sign of thanks. Especially to the models who had now changed their outfits. In between all the models dispersing, or meeting their respective managers, Axel was busy fiddling with the car keys in his index finger. If one or two of the staff passed by and bowed, Axel would occasionally bow back. “Axel!” came the voice of someone very familiar to Axel’s sense of hearing. Axel, with a twinkling smile, turned his head. Seeing the arrival of Jonathan who ran a little towards him, Axel’s eyebrows spontaneously raised. Jonathan’s face conveyed anxiety, as if something had happened. As someone who had been close to Jonathan, his manager, for a long time, Axel could clearly sense that something was wrong. “Hey, what’s wrong? Why is your face like that?” Axel asked after Jonathan was standing next to him. Jonathan looked out of breath after running. In between, a passing idea of his own pushed the corners of his lips into a mischievous curve. “What does my face look like? Is it handsome?” Jonathan asked while pointing at his own face. He deliberately made a cute expression. Axel, who was almost worried about Jonathan, immediately relaxed his frown. Changing his expression to a look of annoyance and disgust. “I’m seriously asking you,” Axel said with a tinge of annoyance on his face. Seeing Axel’s annoyed reaction, Jonathan just chuckled. “Hey, don’t be so serious. I’m fine. It’s just…” Jonathan looked around with a cautious glance. As if he was watching for something. Then he took one of Axel’s arms and led him away. “You were talking about that sudden disappearance. I saw you with a woman. Who was it?” Jonathan continued to ask. No immediate answer came out, Axel frowned. Thinking for a few moments as he tried to guess what Jonathan meant. “I don’t understand…” A second later the confusion on Axel’s face changed. He understood something. “Ah, that. I did approach one of the make-up artists to fix my make-up.” Jonathan’s eyes widened instantly. Between surprise and warning Axel. Getting closer to Axel’s ear, Jonathan immediately whispered, “How could you approach a female make-up artist?” “Aish. It was nothing, Mr. Jonathan. I just wanted to correct the make up-” “Don’t you see there are a lot of staff in the make-up room? You can ask them for help,” Jonathan said in an irritated hissing tone. At first Axel looked back with a look of astonishment on his face. I don’t know what struck him that his manager had to make a face at him. Moreover, just look at it now, a smugness was inevitable from that face. But not wanting to prolong the matter too much, Axel let out an exasperated breath as he pushed Jonathan’s face away. Axel rolled his eyes lazily as he looked up. “Aish! How can I ask others for help when my make up is handled by Hyun-a? I don’t want different hands, different results,” Axel explained, which also sounded like a grumble. The problem is that this is not the only time Jonathan, the manager, has panicked like this. For a long time, every time he sniffed at his closeness with a woman-even if it was just a one-time conversation like he and Olivia had earlier, still. Axel really didn’t know how to ease Jonathan’s worries. Even though they had been together for almost five years. “Olivia?” Jonathan looked thoughtful. “The make-up artist who got in our way earlier?” Axel nodded his head while mumbling an affirmative. “That’s right. The senior one looks really fierce.” “Oh my…” With a look of disbelief on Axel’s face, Jonathan ruffled his waist. “Don’t you think that his senior would think all sorts of things if he knew-” “He already knows,” Axel cut in immediately, making Jonathan glare. “But he won’t misunderstand. I’ve already explained to her that I’m just asking to justify her make-up.” Jonathan tapped himself on the forehead. He closed his eyes as he exhaled a nervous breath. “I don’t know what will happen if…” “Never mind, don’t worry,” Axel said again. He gave a faint smile as he patted one of Jonathan’s shoulders lightly. “Nothing will happen. You have to learn to think less negatively.” Jonathan immediately moved his hand away from his forehead and glared at Axel. “I should think less my negative thoughts, you say? You can’t imagine how much I have to clean up every time there’s news of your closeness with a woman?!” Looking around, Axel then placed a hand on Jonathan’s shoulder. Axel deliberately looked down to whisper something to his manager. “Thank you, my favorite manager, but you don’t have to worry about tightening your voice.” Jonathan gulped with an annoyed look as he looked away. Looking at Axel who threw a meaningful smile, Jonathan pushed Axel’s hand away. “Be careful. You’ve been in the news a lot with women,” Jonathan admonished. It was Axel’s turn to scrunch up his waist. For some reason, his ears perked up when he heard Jonathan’s umpteenth warning. It made him feel like there were bars holding his heart. “Are you going to keep forbidding me like this? Hah… I might never have a family of my own,” Axel complained as he looked up, groaning in exasperation. Jonathan, in the midst of his annoyance, looked at Axel with some pity. “Oh, my God. I feel so sorry for you. Who told you not to have a partner?” Axel quickly accused Jonathan through his eyes. Feeling that the accusation was thrown at him, Jonathan was immediately struck by awkwardness. But Jonathan tried to remain calm. “No, it’s not like that. You can still have a partner, but don’t confuse. It has to be someone who is definitely your partner,” Jonathan said in a nervous tone. Axel looked unconvinced by Jonathan’s words. “Really? Will you be ready to face my fans who might blindly ask for confirmation?” No, Axel knew that Jonathan would be exhausted by the many parties and fans asking for confirmation of the relationship. Jonathan let out a sigh. “You still don’t understand how professional I am?” Axel chuckled with his mouth shut, giving Jonathan a pat on the shoulder. I don’t know if it was just Axel’s feeling or not, but the look on Jonathan’s face slowly revealed anxiety. His eyes were moving all over the place, not daring to look Axel in the eye. After only a few moments of watching Jonathan, Axel felt the vibration of the cell phone. He flinched slightly before pulling out a cell phone from the inside pocket of his coat. “Hello, Dad?” asked Axel, greeting his father on the phone. Jonathan watched Axel curiously. His brow furrowed, but his frown deepened when he saw Axel gradually show anxiety. Jonathan had a bad feeling when he saw the sharp glint in Axel’s eyes. “But, dad, I can’t-” Axel’s voice was cut off by his father. As a result, Axel rolled his eyes lazily and exhaled through his mouth. “Alright, dad. I’ll come there, but you should also see something I’m going to show you.” After saying that sentence, Axel put away the phone screen. The call had stopped. Axel’s eyes looked very upset as he looked down at his phone screen. “Oh my. Mr. Jonathan…” “What’s wrong, what did your father say?” Jonathan immediately said a series of sentences. He came closer and looked at Axel with both curiosity and concern. Axel lifted his face, looking at Jonathan with an incomprehensible look in his eyes. “What about this? Father asked me to come because he brought my future wife.”

Who wouldn’t be surprised to hear Axel’s words?! Jonathan widened his eyes, almost gaping. “What?! For… for what did your father do that?!” Axel grimaced as he shook his head. “I don’t know. This is the third time this has happened. I don’t want the partner my father recommended, Mr. Jonathan!” Biting his lower lip, Jonathan placed one hand on his waist. The other hand rubbed the back of his neck. While they were both silent and worried, Jonathan thought of an idea. He suddenly snapped his fingers with a bright smile. “How about you bring your own partner?” Jonathan asked. “Are you crazy?” Axel looked sardonic. “How am I going to get-” “Mr. Jonathan, Axel!” Both of them turned to the source of the voice. Axel raised both eyebrows when he saw the figure of Jane walking followed by Olivia behind her. Olivia looked so awkward that she hesitated to raise her face. “Yes, Jane? What’s the occasion?” asked Jonathan after Jane stood in front of them. Axel’s eyes did not move from Olivia. While watching Olivia, his mind was only centered on one thing. Making her his pretend partner to bring before his father. Both corners of Axel’s lips automatically curved. Forming a smile that implied getting an idea. “…I just wanted to say that’s all. I hope we can meet and work together again next time,” Jane said at the end of her sentence. “Oh, of course-” “Of course we should meet again,” Jane said, snatching Jonathan’s words. Jonathan’s gaze, Jane’s gaze, and Olivia’s gaze immediately turned to Axel. The twinkle in Axel’s eyes that was directed at Olivia made Jane wonder. With a look that could not be separated from Olivia’s eyes, Axel unconsciously uttered a sentence. “We should meet again. Right, Olivia?” Jane turned her face to Olivia, while Olivia looked dumbfounded. Not understanding what Axel meant. Jonathan secretly pinched Axel’s arm to wake him up. After Axel realized, he finally corrected himself. “I mean, for work. I have another photo shoot for later. Can Olivia be my personal make-up artist for today?” “Pardon?” Jane still didn’t seem to understand. “Yes, I feel attracted to Olivia’s handiwork. So, for tonight’s shoot, can Olivia not just be an assistant?” At that moment, quietly, Olivia curved her smile. The pull of that smile was noticed by Axel, making Axel also arch a faint smile. “Do you want to bring Olivia?” Jane asked. “Ah, but, sorry…” “Can’t we use any make-up artist?” Axel cut Jane off. Jane looked puzzled for a moment. Jane thought about it, occasionally turning her face to Olivia. Although she didn’t like it, Jane was finally forced to nod her head. “Okay. You can hire her services for tonight.” Axel breathed a sigh of relief, returning Jane’s nod. Looking at Olivia, Axel signaled for Olivia to follow. “Come on, Olivia. You can come with us,” Jonathan said. Axel then showed Jane his phone screen. “I recorded our conversation earlier. So, if anyone asks where Olivia is, answer correctly that I hired her makeup services today. I warn you to tell people differently.” Olivia raised both eyebrows. Especially Jonathan who did not expect that Axel would be like that. Jane blinked for a moment, then laughed awkwardly. “Oh my god. What did I do that for?” Pulling out his cell phone again, Axel gave a meaningful smile. “I don’t know. I just felt responsible if something happened to Olivia. Especially since I asked for it,” Axel explained very casually. Jane gave an awkward smile. “Oh my,” she said, not daring to look into Axel’s calm eyes. It was somehow more terrifying. “You may go, Olivia. Someone is waiting for your services.” Olivia gave Jane a bow. Although she was pleased, a hint of distaste flickered across Olivia’s face. But she couldn’t do anything if a client wanted to use her services. As she stood next to Axel, Olivia felt her heart racing. Like there was something tickling. “Let’s go, Olivia,” Axel said with a sweet knot on his face. Olivia’s throat tightened at that moment. How could she control herself around Axel?! *** Olivia really did not expect that what Axel said was inversely proportional to reality. Can you guess where Axel took her? “So, this is your new boyfriend that you haven’t introduced to dad?” To Axel’s father and introduced as lovers! “Yes, Father. I didn’t tell you because I’ve been busy with brand shoots and US fashion week events,” Axel explained so calmly. How could he behave like that in such an urgent situation?! When Axel’s father turned to Olivia, Olivia gave a small nod. A faint curl of a smile appeared on her face. Olivia was nervous to death. Moreover, Axel’s father’s eyes seemed to be scanning her. “Dad, don’t scare her by looking at her like that.” Axel seemed to understand why Olivia was tense in her seat. “You…” Ignoring Axel’s words, her father squinted. “Do you really love my daughter?” Of course. Olivia had been a fan of Axel for almost five years. Not fanatically so, but Olivia heard quite often where and when Axel’s modeling schedule was. “Yes, Father. I love him very much,” Olivia replied. “Can you hold yourself together during Axel’s busy schedule?” It was Katherine, Axel’s mother’s turn to respond. Olivia’s eyes shifted to Katherine. “Thank God I can, Mom. My job as a make-up artist sometimes allows me to meet him. So, we can take the time to talk when we meet.” Axel watched Olivia who seemed to be trying to calm down. To be honest, Axel didn’t mean it was rude to bring Olivia in front of her parents. Earlier, during the car ride, they had talked about this meeting together. Luckily, Olivia was one of those people who were quick to act. Axel could have chosen something else. But since he felt that Olivia knew him better than anyone else-because Olivia was a fan of his, Axel felt that there would most likely be a connection between the two of them. “I still can’t believe that you’re really in a relationship,” Axel’s father said. Neither Axel nor Olivia could react. For a few moments, they just looked at each other. The feeling of awkwardness enveloped them in an instant. Moreover, Axel’s father’s gaze squinted and watched them so intensely. As if he wanted to read the lies they were hiding. Although it was a bit difficult, Axel finally cleared his throat briefly. Neutralizing the awkward atmosphere as well as his own feelings. “We’re serious, Father. How can we just pretend to be in a relationship?” Axel threw the question back with a faint smile. Olivia replied with a brief nod of her head. Unfortunately, Axel’s father couldn’t be trusted with just that. Her back straightened as she took a deep breath. Still giving Axel and Olivia an unsure expression. “Alright. In that case, when will you guys be planning the wedding?”

The atmosphere between Olivia and Axel suddenly became awkward. After the family meeting was over, Axel drove Olivia. Accompanied by Jonathan, the manager, using Axel’s car. Axel’s father’s last words, when he asked the two of them to get married, rang out between Olivia and Axel. Olivia really didn’t expect that this day would happen. She doesn’t know how to react at that moment. On the one side, Olivia couldn’t help but feel happy to be close to Axel. But on the other hand, Olivia felt inappropriate. Axel’s family was very strict in choosing a son-in-law for them. In fact, wait, Axel was being set up as a mate! “Olivia,” Axel spoke up, “I apologize for what happened today. I asked you not to divulge anything.” Olivia looked at Axel for a while. Seeing the look in Axel’s eyes that implied guilt made her unable to bear it. Moreover, the sincerity on Axel’s face did not show any malicious intent. “Who am I going to leak to?” Olivia tried to be calm, flashing a casual smile. “I’m not like that.” Axel chuckled. His laugh sounded crisp and soothed Olivia’s heart. “Your work also intersects with the entertainment world. Who knew you were close to a media person?” Axel joked, deliberately making a mocking face. Olivia shook her head and chuckled too. “In that case, how much will I be paid and how much compensation will I have to pay?” “Depends on the kindness of the agency,” Axel replied. Arching a smile as she leaned her head against the back of the bench, Olivia sighed heavily. “You’re a big star, definitely the agency’s favorite. There can be no forgiveness,” Olivia retorted, intending to return Axel’s jibe. Jonathan, who had been listening to their conversation, chuckled. “Hey, Olivia, he’s the agency’s favorite, but do you know something?” Axel immediately turned his alarmed eyes to Jonathan. In contrast to Axel, Olivia looked enthusiastic and curious to hear what Jonathan had to say. “Mr. Jonathan, what do you want to say?” Axel asked, his tone commemorating. “Don’t say anything to him.” Olivia’s eyebrows rose instantly, looking at Axel and Jonathan in turn. Jonathan actually laughed at Axel’s panicked reaction. “You know what?” Olivia asked. “She’s the opposite of what she was on screen and what she is in front of you now. You don’t know how he really acts, do you?” “The real one?” Olivia asked confused. She was even more panicked when Jonathan, the manager, flashed her a purposeful smile. Axel immediately strode forward, holding tight to both the driver’s seat and the driver’s side passenger. “Mr. Jonathan, don’t fuck with me,” Axel said, looking at Jonathan warningly. “You’re going to do something to me, huh?” For some reason, Olivia found Jonathan and Axel’s behavior ridiculous. Olivia had just realized that the two of them were so close. It wasn’t like they were a manager and an undercover model anymore. “No need to tell me that it makes Axel uncomfortable,” Olivia said between Axel’s pleading looks. “Oh, actually, you saw one of Axel’s true attitudes just now.” Olivia raised both eyebrows again, but couldn’t help but chuckle in amusement. Already resigned to Jonathan’s nosiness, Axel sighed heavily. “You’re really… really inhuman,” said Axel, who immediately buried his face in one hand. “Well,” Jonathan snapped his fingers, “you see, Olivia, if you guys were really going to get married-” “No, don’t,” Axel cut Jonathan off. The situation between the three of them was instantly silent. The amused smile on Olivia’s face slowly faded. Olivia looked confused at Axel, who had quickly raised his face, and now Axel looked pale. “I mean, I’m taking her to my family just for tonight,” Axel said, immediately correcting his attitude. “I don’t want anything to happen to Olivia. If my fans find out about this, I’m afraid many of them won’t accept it. And then later attack Olivia.” Jonathan frowned, his face momentarily dumbfounded. He still didn’t expect Axel’s reaction to reject him so quickly. Also, Jonathan was a bit worried that Axel’s reaction would offend Olivia. Like what had already happened. One of the fans was offended when Axel accidentally blurted out that he didn’t want to take a photo. Even though Axel was exhausted because of the very busy schedule of fashion week events. As well as photo shoots for a number of brands that contract Axel. Not to mention, filming advertisements from within the country and abroad. “Ah, right… your fan.” Olivia laughed awkwardly. She actually felt flustered, thinking that Axel was like that because he didn’t feel on the same level. Of course, the status of fan and idol between them showed a very different social strata, right? “Your fans would disapprove if they knew we were in a relationship even if it was just pretend,” Olivia continued. “Because I’m also just your fan. It would be unfair to other fans. Fans and idols…” Olivia made a weighing motion using her right and left palms. But both were lame. The right palm was higher. “Very one-sided,” Olivia continued, with a small laugh at the end of her sentence. Axel dropped his gaze so long and intensely on Olivia’s pair of beady eyes that for some reason he felt bad seeing the glint of sadness in Olivia’s eyes. “I didn’t mean to say that you’re not on my level,” Axel corrected, looking at Olivia with a guilty look in his eyes. “It’s okay. I don’t think that way,” Olivia retorted with a casual wave of her hand. “But the look in your eyes suggests otherwise.” Axel blatantly focused his gaze on Olivia, making Olivia feel awkward. “Besides, you seem to be different from the other fans.” Olivia frowned. “What do you mean?” In the driver’s seat, Jonathan shook his head and gave a lopsided smile. Jonathan had expected Axel’s sudden departure, which turned out to be to see Olivia. It would be weird if there was nothing in it for Axel, right? “No, it’s just that… I find you interesting,” Axel replied, getting to the point. “You’re good at your job. You know, someone who’s good at their job always has more value in my eyes. And… you don’t even yell hysterically or scream-or even go so far as to pull me close to you. You have a sense of respect for other people’s comfort, Olivia.” Olivia was dumbfounded as Axel said that. There was a part of her that denied Axel’s words. But seeing the sincerity in Axel’s eyes made Olivia hesitate. “You’re… not kidding?” Olivia asked. “Why would you say a joke like that?” Axel laughed calmly. “That sounds like a joke? I just realized that even a serious sentence sounds like a joke?” Wait, wait, wait. What’s going on here? Olivia’s heart skipped a beat that very second, instantly nervous. Her whole body was stiff and unable to move. She needed time to digest Axel’s words that managed to invite a tickle in her chest. Olivia really didn’t know what to do. Why does Axel look even more charming when looking at her in the shade like now?!

Olivia hadn’t finished digesting tonight’s events. Now, as soon as Axel’s car stopped in front of the small chicken restaurant, Olivia found someone waiting. “Olivia, are you… are you with…” Olivia winced as she watched Catthes, her best friend, dumbfounded. Of course Cathes would react in shock after seeing Axel in front of her eyes. Who knew that Axel, a famous model, would show up at night in an ordinary neighborhood? Cathes patted Olivia’s shoulder repeatedly while looking at Axel in disbelief. At first it was just a small pat, then it gradually became a firm pat. It signaled a sense of enthusiasm that was injected out of nowhere in a second. “Axel! Is it really Axel?!” Cathes, whether he realized it or not, let out an exclamation. Olivia glared and immediately smothered her best friend’s mouth. Her expression turned frantic. “Shut up, Cathes! Your voice will attract other people’s attention!” Olivia hissed in warning to Cathes. Her eyes held a serious glint in them. “Hmmpph…” Cathes repeatedly smacked the back of Olivia’s hand. Axel who witnessed Olivia and Cathes’ behavior laughed amusedly, softly. Meanwhile, Jonathan had not taken his eyes off the chicken symbol in this small chicken shop. “Axel, aren’t you hungry?” Jonathan asked without looking away. His hand stroked his stomach with a hungry expression. Axel’s gaze turned to Jonathan. Instantly his laughter faded, momentarily stunned at Jonathan’s reaction. Again and again, this was not the first time Axel had faced Jonathan’s attitude whenever he saw food. “Do you want to eat?” Axel asked, giving a forced smile. Jonathan shifted his gaze to Axel. Seeing Axel’s sharp look at him made Jonathan immediately awkward. Axel slowly approached Jonathan, stood next to him, and quietly brought his mouth to the manager’s ear. “Eat if you want me to be seen by others,” Axel said as a warning. Axel immediately distanced himself, pretending to smile nothing at Olivia. He didn’t know who was inside the chicken shop. He only anticipated that there would be a rabid fan… “Do you want to eat?” Catthes suddenly swooped in, asking enthusiastically. Suddenly Catthes’ behavior made Axel and Hyun-a wide-eyed. Moreover, Jonathan had ignored Axel’s warning earlier. Instead, he nodded enthusiastically. “I’ll give you a half-price discount-” “Hey! You think this is your shop?” Olivia immediately anticipated Catthes acting up. She gave her a second warning look. “No discount, they need to go home because Axel needs to rest.” Catthes gave Olivia an annoyed look. “It’s not yours, it’s your father’s. Unfortunately your father considers me his son, so it’s also mine.” “How…” Olivia’s sentence hung, almost gaping in disbelief. In front of them both Axel was already shaking his head. Massaging his temples, he let out a rough breath. “No, no. The point is, no one eats here,” Olivia said, then turned her gaze to Jonathan. “I’m sorry, Mr. Jonathan, but doesn’t Axel need to rest? He must be tired after that fashion week event.” Axel snapped his fingers, agreeing with Olivia. “Right, Olivia. God … I’m so tired,” he complained, looking up with a grimace on his face. “That’s right, isn’t it? I told you what Manager Park, don’t force Jungkook to stay active,” Olivia coaxed, again trying to change Jonathan’s mind. Jonathan, who only had a confused look on his face, asked, “If someone is tired, then they need to eat too, right?” Olivia was a bit hesitant to answer. On the other hand, she felt bad because Axel seemed uncomfortable going inside. She understood very well that it would be very risky for Axel to enter the shop, especially after performing on the Korean Fashion Week stage. Without realizing it, Catthes squinted at Olivia. There was a sense of suspicion and many questions in his mind. Seeing how Olivia chatted intimately with Axel, let alone being escorted home like this. How could Olivia suddenly become close to Axel? Olivia really owed her a lot of stories. “Axel, let’s eat together. You should at least show some face in front of…” “What’s all the fuss about? Olivia, are you home yet?” All pairs of eyes turned to the source of the voice. A man of the same height as Olivia was walking with a green apron on. He wore a slightly shabby flannel shirt, looking forty years old and heading towards fifty. The man approached Olivia and Catthes. Soon his gaze shifted to Axel and Jonathan. “Ah, hello, good evening,” Jonathan said as he bowed respectfully. Axel also bowed respectfully. Giving an awkward smile to the man he thought was Olivia’s father. “Dad,” Olivia called out in a panic. “This…” The man who was called father immediately widened his smile. His eyes lit up after a while of just looking at Axel intensely. “Oh my, you… I’ve seen you!” The man exclaimed, pointing at Axel enthusiastically. “Wait, but where? Ah! I saw you in Olivia’s room! Olivia had a picture of you framed up in four frames on her dresser!” Suddenly, Olivia was wide-eyed at her father’s frankness. Meanwhile, Axel raised both eyebrows and was provoked to smile amusedly. In contrast to Catthes who immediately elbowed Olivia with a mischievous grin, then laughed at Olivia’s embarrassment. Olivia’s cheeks heated up. Moreover, Axel looked at her with an incomprehensible look in his eyes. But damn it, Axel was handsome with that look! “Dad… why did you say that to her?!” Olivia was dead. After this, where will she put her face?! *** “Oh my. I didn’t expect a famous model like you to come.” The result of the meeting was that Axel and Jonathan were told by Olivia’s father to go out to eat. Of course Jonathan would be very happy when it came to food. Especially since Jonathan had complained that he was hungry earlier. In front of Olivia’s father, Axel just smiled and nodded briefly. He accidentally saw Olivia who had been sitting uncomfortably. Occasionally glancing at him with an unpleasant look, maybe because his father told him to stop by here. Axel tried to chuckle to make the atmosphere not tense or stiff. “Gosh, I’m not a famous model, sir, but thank you for the food.” Olivia’s father immediately showed a surprised look, pointing at Axel. “Look at that. He said he’s not a famous model. Did you intend to lie to me?” he joked, laughing until his shoulders shook. “Even I know your face is all over the place. I just realized that your face was on the cover of a magazine last week. Unfortunately, I forgot the name of the magazine and the issue,” Olivia’s father continued, frowning in thought. Olivia’s father’s joke that seemed to connect with Axel made the others laugh. Including Olivia who began to curve a smile. Although it was small, it somehow made Axel feel relieved. “About that… maybe she just happens to look like me, sir,” Axel replied before taking a bite of chicken. “It can’t be like that. Hey, you’re handsome in person. I don’t think anyone has equaled your good looks yet.” Axel instantly looked down with an embarrassed chuckle that just came out. He shook his head briefly. “No, no, sir. There must be someone better looking. You’re even better looking than me,” Axel replied. “Maybe if you talk about when I was younger, I could rival your good looks, son,” Olivia’s father said with narrowed eyes, deliberately casting a mocking expression. “The truth, sir, is that I’m the better looking one,” Jonathan said, responding to Axel and Olivia’s father’s joke. Catthes laughed and shook his head, as did Olivia. Instead of feeling displeased with the joke, Olivia’s father frowned. His face showed an unconvinced expression. “Eis, that’s right. You’re the most handsome. I like your confidence.” “Right?” Jonathan was getting excited. “I should have been the model, not him. But I chose to be the manager. Lucky you, Axel. You would have been overrun if I had modeled.” Axel just chuckled. “Whatever you want, Mr. Jonathan. What matters is that you’re happy. In fact, I’m the model.” That night, somehow, Axel and Olivia’s father bonded. And Jonathan wasn’t afraid to crack a joke. Olivia didn’t know how she felt at the moment. Most importantly, having Axel around her like this was something she had dreamed of for a long time. Even Catthes often dismissed Olivia’s dream of being close to Axel. Saying that such a reality is impossible. Now, Olivia feels her wish come true!

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303103”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

‘…Sometimes it requires a moment to destroy and forge things.’ Rayan was sitting in front of the fireplace, holding his glass of whiskey in a tight grip, deluged in unfathomable clouds of agony. The buttons of his shirt were opened, revealing his toned chest, watching the fire with the passion same as his heart along with a fiery spark of fury which caused him to tighten his grip on the glass, growling. Scattered hairs, heavy breaths, shattered heart- a complete mess. Closing his eyes momentarily, he ignored the tear which rolled down his cheek reflecting his devastation, deep in thoughts, ‘….What, when and how things change, we lose track of it and by the time we realize its importance, things disperse more quickly than we could imagine.’ A sad smile came to his lips, thinking about talks familiar to the condition of his heart, continuing, ‘Same thing occurred to me; it crumbled. Before I could perceive or rescue the fallen thread I lost the person for whom my heart was untamed, but,’ “…It was nothing but the extremity of my love…” ~ 1 Year Ago ~ In a prestigious household the preparation for the Mehendi function was being done. Things were going smoothly, lively as the beautifully embellished home was getting ready for Hoor’s wedding. Everyone was busy with their work, trying to prepare things so everything would be flawless, an enthusiastic atmosphere was spread in the home. Hoorain was looking for her elder brother who came home early and right after returning, was talking to their event planner on the phone furiously with Zain standing beside him, amused. Coat resting on the chair while his sleeves were rolled upward roughly along with the loose tie, his back facing everyone. “Bhai!” Hoorain’s voice came, getting down from stairs, Zain motioned Rayan about her sister but he was busy on the call. “Hoor Api left with Mama, how am I supposed to go now?” She asked sadly, looking down. Rayan gestured to Zain to check up on her, walking away. Chuckling, Zain spoke up. “Leave Rayan, Hoorain. He is preparing to fall on my sister’s head for being late.” Sighing, she held her forehead. “It’s not a new thing. Isra api is always late. Hoor api left. Papa is busy and Emraz bhai didn’t even bother to come home!” She argued, getting infuriated by each passing moment. “Okay, okay, don’t be tense-” She cut him off. “How can I not?!” Rolling her eyes, she mumbled, “If I am the youngest that doesn’t mean I am not allowed to get ready.” But then she looked at him expectantly, “Can you take me with Isra api?” Zain chuckled nervously, “I don’t think she will even have time to go to the parlor. It will be late, but I can drop you off, if you are fine with it?” He offered her politely. Her face lit up in glee, “Really?” “Sure, come.” He smiled softly. “Rayan! I am taking Hoorain to the parlor!” Zain told him and he waved his hand to tell him. ‘Okay fine’ and they left. Without turning his face, Rayan ruffled his pitch-black hairs, a hissing sound came, “If you didn’t come in next ten minutes-” Before he could speak another voice joined the conversation. “Why ten minutes? I am here now-” Isra came holding a box with one hand and phone glued to her ears with the other, bumped into Rayan as the box fell from her hand. Whining, she stumbled but didn’t fall. Setting the strand of dark brown hairs, Isra looked up with her hazel gaze only to meet a pair of sapphire gems staring at her with a dark aura. Narrowing his eyes at her, Rayan taunted, “So you finally gained time to come, Miss Bukhari?” “I am so sorry, Rayan.” She smiled faintly, apologetic. “I am your client right now.” His frown deepened at her casual way of talking. “Yeah.. Sorry, Rayan.” She mumbled, getting down to gather the stuff fallen. Sighing, he asked, not helping her. “What’s that?” Panting, she removed her hair, smiling while looking up at him. “Oh, it has garlands, Rose petals and some things for the function.” She told him, taking the box and getting up. “Is that why you are late?” He asked, intrigued. Just then Emraz came with his hand in his pocket, entering in his dashing style, perfectly combed black hairs and similar eyes, humming while telling him monotonously. “She is late because I stopped her and offered her to come with me.” He stopped, looking around. “Where is Hoorain? She was bursting over the phone for me to come, she must be furious.” He fully turned to Rayan. “She was, but just left with Zain for the parlor.” He replied and he mumbled ‘shit’ knowing she won’t talk to him now. “Oh no, did she take her dress along?” Isra asked, vexed. “I don’t know because I was waiting for someone who was too late.” He said, giving her an indirect glare. “I told you, Rayan.” Emraz tried to defend Isra. “Oh leave it bhai. This woman was always late.” He ridiculed her again. “But, I am here now.” She shrugged. “Then get to work.” He told her, steps retreating and walking out while using his phone. Making a sour face at his rude behavior, Isra clicked her tongue at him, growling. Emraz couldn’t help but to chuckle. Resting his coat in his hand, folded neatly, he walked to Isra who was glaring in Rayan’s direction and told her in a low tone. “I think you should get to work, Isra.” Gasping at his words, Isra turned to him, “Oh my, you scared me, Sir.” Exhaling, she shook her head, “Okay, okay.” With a deep breath, Isra tied her hair in a bun, took the clipboard from the box and began to work, checking up on the setting of the function which was going to take place at their home. Decorating the place, it took her hours to check on everything. Finally gaining time three hours before the ceremony, Isra sighed deeply, plopping on the couch, closing her eyes to relax a bit. Emraz, who was watching her with admiration for being engrossed in work, smiled widely. He sat on the armrest, looked around the exquisitely adorned mansion and praised. “Nice work, Isra.” Opening her eyes, she smiled, “Thanks Sir.” “Great thing we hired you.” He said to himself but she heard it. “I have been working here for a while now, I am used to it.” She told him casually. “It’s a big day.” He smiled. “It is.” She smiled back. They talked for a while and soon Rayan came. “Oh, Rayan, look everything is ready.” Emraz told him. “Hmm. It’s fine.” His remark pissed Isra off, how dare he call her hard work where she poured her heart into just fine. “If you wanted it to be fine, then why hire me?” She mocked, rolling her eyes. “Hey, I hired you.” He reminded her. “Be grateful.” “Boss, look at him.” Isra complained, “Come on, Don’t tease her Rayan, she is just finished.” “Oh from tease I remember, Rayan take me to the parlor please.” Isra requested. “No, I am taking Sateesha.” He told her, talking about his girlfriend. “I will tell Aunt, you know she doesn’t like it.” Isra blackmailed. “Tell Bhai, I am busy.” he scoffed. “Boss is tired, you are just walking around the house, do this and go take her.” Isra reasoned. Groaning at her persistence, he hissed. “Fine, come.” Grinning, Isra took hers and Hoorain’s dress as they left. The drive was silent, they didn’t talk. Isra just kept looking out and asked after a while, “Is Sateesha coming to the ceremony as well?” “Yeah,” He hummed. “Wouldn’t Aunt be angry?” He chuckled dryly, “She was furious when we got into a relationship, it’s still an invitation to the function.” “Hmm. Yeah… Why don’t you talk to her parents? It’s been more than a year.” She asked, turning her face to him. “Does it matter?” He asked, stopping the car at the red signal, turning his face to her, the smirk wiped as a deadpan expression enhanced his sharp features. “What do you mean?” She asked in perplexity. Sighing, he shook his head, “No, nothing. Leave it.” He sighed, turning his head to the road again. “You’re weird.” She mumbled. “Less than you.” He retorted. “By the way, Isra…” He called her. She hummed, looking out again. “Are you wearing the golden dress today?” “Nope, it’s for the wedding day. Why?” She opened her mouth but a realization hit her. “Wait a minute, you even noticed?” She asked in disbelief. “Hmm. I wanted to give one to Sateesha as well, just in a different color, maybe pink or green.” He replied. “I see… I Ordered it online, I will send you the link.” She replied. “Great.” “Then what are you wearing?” He asked. Holding her chin she replied. “If you know, the green and pink frock and tights I wore on Bradon’s wedding.” “The one with pink laces or embroidered?” He asked. “With the Laces.” Isra wasn’t taken aback, Rayan always notices the dress. She considered it as nothing. “I see… We’re here.” “Thanks.” She smiled, taking the dress and shoes from it, “Don’t forget our deal, you won’t tell Mama.” He told her sternly, making a cute face, she nodded. She got out and was about to leave but he called her again, “Isra!” “Yeah?” “The embroidered ones suit you better.” He told her with a faint smile and left, leaving her baffled about his words. Shrugging her shoulder, she went to the parlor as all the women got ready for the function. “Today is a big day for you, my love. I shall pray for your happiness, bless you.” Hania, the kid’s Mother whispered, kissing the bride’s forehead while they were going. “How do I look?” Hoorain asked Isra excitedly. “You look amazing!” “You should have worn something more fancy.” Hoorain told her innocently, chuckling, Isra looked at herself in the mirror. “It’s fine.” “If you say so.” “We’re going first Mama, you come with Api.” Hoorain said and Isra stopped her. “You are not going, you are also staying with your sister.” Hoor chuckled, “Ah, she is always like this.” Hoorain made an almost crying face and looked away. “There’s still time for your wedding, I am not wasting my tears.” She said sternly. Isra smiled and left the family, going back. “Is everything ready, Isra?” Emraz asked, in the dress code for the male, Navy Blue Kurta. “Yeah, Sir.” She smiled, checking things for the final time. Rayan applied his cologne, rolling the sleeves to his elbow neatly, setting his hair perfectly backward. Collar just in an arresting gap with a little space between his neck, appealing to catch every girl’s attention. His waistcoat well fitted to his toned chest, wearing his watch, he walked down with a smile, greeting the guests and going to Isra. “Where is Mama and others?” “They are almost here.” She replied, checking everything for the bride’s entry. “Don’t forget your dance.” She told him sternly, checking time. “I know,” He hummed and then went to his girlfriend. Soon the ceremony started, the girls did the ritual first, entering with Henna placed in a decorated plate, smiling, wearing Gajre, and welcoming. The whole time Isra held a grin on her face, laughing, talking. From time to time Rayan’s eyes stop at her for a moment but it didn’t take more than a heartbeat for him to remove his eyes. “Go Rayan, it’s time for dance.” Sateesha grinned. Pushing him to the floor and dancing. Smiling everyone gathered, getting in places and began to dance. Soon the sound of cheers filled in the air, “Woohoo!!” Everyone awed, shouting, great enthusiasm was dispersed in the sky, living into the moment of elation. After dancing, the boys began to pant. Mixing with crowd, Rayan went to Isra who was talking to the catering guys, “Make sure it’s enough-” “How was it?” He asked breathlessly from behind, at a fair distance. Smirking, she turned to him, “Ask your Sateesha?” “You’re the one who taught me,” he responded. “Hmm. you guys rocked.” She laughed a little. “And me? How was I?” He asked. “You’re amazing too. Although I didn’t expect it.” She replied. “You taught me, how can it not be perfect.” He complimented and went back inside. Isra smiled and shook her head, turning back to her but then the time for girls to dance came. Things went well, dancing, talking, wallowing in amid this vibrant moment. Rayan stood in the corner, hands closed at his chest, lips slowly curling from one side with his eyes fixed upon Isra’s who was dancing, talking. Not paying heed to him, immersed in work. With the unnoticed smile he kept looking at her with ardent, standing in a fixed place to get the better view of her with a wide smile beautifying his face along with racing heartbeats. Soon Isra noticed his look and asked him from afar what happened but he only smiled and shook his head that it’s nothing. Giggling a little at him, Isra smirked faintly and went to his girlfriend and began to talk to her, ignorant of the fact he was looking at her, thinking. To me, you are the belle of the event.

“I swear, if anyone dares to piss me off, I won’t tolerate it.” Isra hissed, grabbing her bag, getting ready to go to the Hotel where the Reception ceremony would take place after the Wedding. “Even if your Boss?” Emraz said in amusement from behind, closing his arms at his chest, watching her with a smirk. “Ah! You scared me, Sir.” She sighed, shaking her head. “Where are you going, Fireball?” He asked teasingly. “I am going to the Hotel, tomorrow is the wedding and you should take a day off and go home or else both Hoor and Hoorain would be angry.” She told him, tying her hair in a messy bun, taking her things and walking out after locking her cabin. “I know, I just had an important meeting for a new project. I thought about giving it to you.” He paused. “No. I already have another upcoming one.” She frowned. He chuckled, “Just kidding, I gave it to Natasha. I just wanted to tell you to go to the Hotel to check things for the final time, it seems like you are doing it already.” He smiled observing her form. She smiled back, “Yeah. Okay then, I have to go.” “Good work today.” He said and left. Isra then fixed her messy form and went to the Hotel to check up on everything as tomorrow she will barely get time to do it properly so she wanted to make sure things are perfect as Hoor imagined. “Watching the list of things, ” talking to the hotel’s staff where the Reception was going to be held. “The Wedding is in the afternoon and reception would start after a break of two hours and I don’t want any compromise in it.” She explained sternly to the hotel’s staff. “Entertainers would be ours as well.” “We understand Ma’am, you don’t have to worry about anything, Ma’am. Everything will be as you explained.” The manager passed her a smile, assuring her. “Hmm.” She hummed, moving away. “I hope things go well.” She said after taking a long breath. “Don’t worry, they will.” Finally after being assured things are fine and everything is going pretty well, Isra went home. “Oh, you’re early.” Zain turned his face to her, putting the book he was reading down, “Yeah. I am finally free.” She smiled, putting her bag down and sitting on the other side of the couch. “Zain..” Isra poked him with her index finger, making a cute pout, “I am not going to make any shake.” He told her, still reading his book. “Come on, at least make sachet juice.. Please.” She smiled sweetly at him. “I am temporarily deaf.” He replied, turning the page. “I am exhausted, please dear brother.” She smiled, passing him a faint smile. “I am also tired so why don’t you take this tired form to your room, freshen up..” He turned to her, lips curling upwards. Her face lit up in glee but he continued, “And make shake for both of us.” He smiled and went to his room, making her frown and mumble curse at him. She went to her room and freshened up, relaxed a bit after taking a shower and made mango shake for both her brother and herself. Passing time by sleeping. At Ahmed’s household, Rayan was on the rooftop, looking at the sky, lost in his unfathomable thoughts which are evoking an undesirable sensation he was trying to resist but each passing second knocks substantial vexations. Smiling faintly to himself, remember the Mehendi event occupying him with enthrallment. Lighting up his cigarette, he put it to his mouth, taking a long inhale from it, resting his elbows on the railing while looking at the front view of their mansion. “You’re smoking again.” Emraz’s voice came from behind with a feeble smile, coming to him, standing just like him. Rayan laughed a little, shaking his head, “Yeah…” “Any reason?” He asked, turning his face to him. “Just wanted to.” “Don’t lie, you only smoke when something bothers you.. Is it about Hoor?” He asked. “No, I am sure, she will live happily with Haider. They struggled for their love a lot so they deserve it. I know she will be happy with him… I am just… I don’t know, Bhai” He said but the glint of distress was clear in his tone. “Now that’s new.” He smirked, moving close to his face, “Is it about Sateesha?” He asked, moving away and leaning on the railing, closing his arms at his chest. Rayan only shrugged and Emraz laughed a little. “What?” Rayan asked, raising a brow. “Nothing, I guess it is about you two.” “Leave us.” He sighed, “What about you? You are next in line after Hoor.” Rayan smirked. Emraz laughed, “Thanks for the reminder.” “Do you have a girl in mind?” Rayan asked, smirking. “Hmm… I don’t know.” “You’re saying you are fine with an arranged marriage?” Rayan asked, narrowing his eyes in bewilderment. “I mean if the partner is to my liking and we mutually understand each other so why not?” Emraz shrugged his shoulders, speaking casually. “But, do you have a girl in mind?” Rayan insisted, wanting to know if there is a girl he likes or not. “What happened? Why are you so eager for it?” Emraz nervously asked. “Come on, tell me, Bhai.” He asked. Chuckling Emraz took the cigarette from his hand and crushed it under his foot. “Nope.” He smiled and Rayan sighed in relief, putting his hand over his chest. “You seemed relieved.” He arched a brow at his representation of solace. “Oh, no. It’s nothing.” He shook his head in denial, putting his hand in the air anxiously. “If you say so. Anyways, come down and ready to hear scolding from Dad for this.” He told him, pointing at the cigarette and left. “Yeah..” He smiled timidly, scratching the back of his neck as Emraz left. Rayan looked outside for a few seconds again with a deadpan expression hardening his features he spoke to himself, “No one… hmm?” “It’s better if there isn’t.” He said and went back. ~•~ “Do you, Hoor Ahmed, take Haider Wardak as your lawfully wedded Husband?” The Priest asked. Hoor smiled at her soon-to-be husband and said firmly, “I do.” “Do you Haider Wardak take Hoor Ahmed as your lawfully wedded Wife?” He smirked, “I do.” “I pronounce you as Husband and Wife! May God bring endless happiness in your path! You may now kiss the Bride!” After the enunciation, everyone began to cheer for the new couple. “Woo!” Isra cheered from behind, grinning and clapping. They gradually pulled away, Hoor threw the bouquet and Isra caught it, her elation faltered by the sudden call, wiping the smile off her face in stagger. “What? No.” She quickly said, giving it to someone else after registering what happened. “Good Luck~” Hoor winked and walked away with her husband. “I won’t let it happen!” She shouted, pouting, closing her arms at her chest. “Seems like your number is next.” Rayan teased her from behind, deepening her frown. She turned to him furiously, “I don’t need you to tell me this. These mere flowers can’t decide my future.” She told him sternly, pushing her hair from her shoulder to back, walking away. Rayan shifted and came to her front, taking a step closer, smirking, “What if it’s true?” “Why don’t you leave it at that time?” She smirked back. “Besides, your other half is there, don’t bother me. I am busy.” She told him, pointing at Zain who was talking to Hoorain. “God have mercy on your partner.” He mumbled, walking away, her jaw dropped. “Excuse me, Mr Rayan Ahmed, for your kind information, I know how to handle my private life and future partner, you don’t have to meddle.” She told him sternly, knitting her brows together in a grimace, displeased at his words. “Well, I am going to my other half.” He laughed. “Isra! There you are.” Emraz called her, coming to her. “Yes, Sir?” “You’re late again, you’re supposed to leave with Hoor, go.” He told her. She held her forehead. “Oh shit, I forgot.” She moved back, lifting her grey lehenga embroidered with golden color. “Exactly. Now go.” He motioned her to leave. “Yeah, I am.” She nodded, walking away. Emraz sighed, shaking his head in disappointment, “This girl is just…” “Ah one thing, Sir.” She stopped and smiled at Emraz, “What now?” “Teach some manners to Zain’s soulmate.” She clicked her tongue at Rayan, making his mouth gaped. “Hey, you-” Before he could speak, she laughed a little and ran away, taking car keys from Zain and going to the hotel. “Seriously, this woman.” Rayan exhaled, trying to keep his cool. “Who told you to hire her?” Emraz chuckled. “I did it because she knows my taste and does things according to my preference.” He shrugged, making a sour face. “Then bear with it.” ‘I have been doing it for as long as I can remember.’ He thought, putting his hand in his pocket taking a step back and watching the way she was leaving. Humming to his Brother’s word. “I am also leaving, take Sateesha and come as well.” Emraz told him and left as Rayan didn’t react, only watched Isra leaving between the crowd quickly. As he was espying the traces she left, going far away from him and he couldn’t help but to link his gaze with air and she was no longer is sight but his heart surely unaware of one thing; He is spellbound.

After successfully managing Hoor’s wedding, Isra was indulging in her day off from the stressful yet enlivening events which are imbuing her to have one for herself but she knows it herself, it’s not happening any time soon. She wasn’t ready to take such a drastic step in her life and her parent’s respected her decision, letting her decide on her own to choose the path she wanted. Sigh, Isra plopped herself on the couch, closing her eyes for a brief moment, smiling faintly. “Ah, finally done, aren’t you?” Zain asked, sitting beside her, looking through a bunch of tests, his glasses hanging. Opening her eyes, Isra frowned and set his glasses, peeved at her and replied. “Yeah.. It was a significant event.” She hummed, straightening her back. “Here is your tea.” Her mother came, smiling offering them the tea. “Where’s mine?” “There it is.” “Thanks.” She smiled, taking her cup. “So, tell me how was the wedding?” She asked excitedly. “Mhm.” She said, putting the cup down. “Mama I told you, did I? To come and you and Dad decided to go to Shimla at the very end!” She frowned, shaking her head in disappointment. “We had to.” She shrugged, “Leave it, tell me how it was?” Crossing her one leg on the couch, Isra began to say, “It was amazing, I mean I did everything so it has to be.” She praised herself and Zain laughed, not looking up at his papers, “Bittersweet parrot.” He mocked, knowing she absolutely hated this nickname. Clicking her tongue at him, “Leave this last remain of gutter. I was telling you, it was lavishing. I arranged everything so perfectly, Boss was so pleased with my work. I think I will get a promotion this time.” She grinned, telling her about the events, of how expensive it was and stopped suddenly. “But, There was something strange.” She mused, taking a sip. “What?” “I mean I work in bride brother’s agency and some people were speaking badly about it. I don’t understand why Rayan chose me to get this done.” She mumbled. “Isn’t it simple, you have been working with him for so long, everything prepares according to his preference, why would he give such an important project to someone else?” Zain answered casually. “Zain, those were mere occasions, it was memorable.” “Exactly, that’s why he chose you.” he told her. She hummed, shrugging her shoulders. “Hmm.. yeah. I think you are right.” At Ahmed household, Mrs Ahmed and Hoorain just talked to Hoor, exaltation at its utmost extent to find her daughter blessed after her marriage, approaching a life of radiant smiles. “Ah… I am so happy for Hoor Api.” Hoorain grinned, putting her head on her mother’s shoulder. “You don’t worry, your number is next.” Rayan teased with a smirk, coming down with his hand in his trousers. “Of course not!” She pouted, “Next is Emraz bhai.” She smiled, looking at Emraz who was using his phone sitting in front of her. “Of course.” Her mother agreed, gaining his attention. “Huh? What?” He looked up from his phone. “And you,” Mrs Ahmed’s tone abruptly became stern, looking at Rayan who was sitting on the armrest. “Hmm?” “For how long shall we wait? Do you want us to go and talk to Sateesha’s parents or not? At least get engaged.” She scolded, narrowing her eyes. He faked a cough, “Yeah? What?” “Yeah, it’s been more than a year, if you truly love her then let us go.” Emraz agreed. “No.” he spoke loudly, shaking his head in denial. “Why?” “Because.. Mama… um.. Because she is not ready.” “Are you sure you guys are not playing?” Hoorain mumbled. “Hoorain.” Rayan said her name in an assertive tone. “What? I am right. Everyone at Hoor Api’s wedding knows that she is your girlfriend so what’s the problem?” Hoorain asked. “I told you, She doesn’t want it. Can we talk about something else?” He lied in annoyance, rolling his eyes. “Ah from something else, You know Emraz, I have found some girls for you, do you wanna take a look at their pictures?” Mrs Ahmed asked sweetly, her face lighting up in glee. Emraz smiled in return, “Yeah sure. But, Mom, don’t expect me to choose one.” He smirked and everyone sighed knowing he was going to reject them without even looking. “Oh, come on.” She frowned. “What? I am not refusing?” He made an innocent face. “Indirectly, you are.” She muttered. “You can tell us if you like a girl.” Hoor said, getting up and sitting beside him. Putting his phone down, he turned to her. “Well, if I will, I will surely tell you.” His smile grew wider, pinching her cheeks and getting. “What kind of girl do you want anyways?” Rayan asked. He stopped, holding his chin. “Hmm.. someone who knows me and we get along well.” He replied and left. ~1 Month Later~ “You won’t go back alive if you lie, Hoor.” Isra said in an infuriated tone, pacing around her room, pulling her hair in frustration, a growl escaping her lips, utterly pissed at Hoor’s statement. She laughed at her reaction and hummed. “Of course. I am telling you girl, if my Mother-in-law comes to your place don’t be surprised.” She teased, pushing Isra more into the unwanted thoughts of anxiety. “Come on. Have you seen him?” She asked in revolt, stopped, looking at herself in the mirror, fixing her lipstick. “I don’t know about you but Haider’s brother Farhan is head over heels for you. He persuaded my Mother-in-law to come to your place and ask for your hand in marriage.” Hoor told him. “Like hell I would let it happen!” She snarled, slamming her lipstick on the dressing table. Scowling continuously. “What are you gonna do, hmm?” Hoor teased, chuckling at Isra’s fury emitting through the phone. “Hoor. What if I flat out reject him?” “No avail, he would do something to win your heart… unless you have a lover.” She told him. “I swear, I-” Before she could speak, Hoor cut her off. “Gotta go, Haider’s home. Bye.” She laughed and cut the call, leaving Isra lost in consternation to think about Farhan’s intentions towards her. In this situation, there’s one person who can actually help her. After taking a deep sigh, Isra called Sateesha. “Hey.” Her sweet voice came. “Hey, Eshu, Can I borrow your boyfriend for a day?” She asked sweetly. “Rayan? What happened now? Don’t tell me you are going to make him an Easter Bunny this time.” She said, “No, no, I was planning to but there’s still time for Easter. It’s something else. I need your permission, Can I take him to intimidate a guy? I want him to pretend to be my bf and make that guy leave… please.” Isra pleaded. “Hmm? Seems like Isra found her true love.” She teased. “No you too, I want to get rid of him before he reaches my home. Please. Please. I will lend you my golden frock you loved instantly for any event once.” “Done. Just a day, no kissing or anything.” “Thanks girl, I love you so much. Now it leaves convincing Rayan.” She said excitedly, relief washing over her face. “No problem, he won’t refuse. I know. Just go.” She laughed a little. “Okay then, talk to you later. Bye.” “Bye.” Isra cut the call and finally felt consoled. Having no problem now. The Next day, she went to Rayan to convince him so he could pretend to be her boyfriend just to keep this guy away. Meeting him to make a humble request.

“Hell no! I am not doing anything!” Rayan said sternly, walking around his house and Isra was following his trails. “Come one Rayan, for the sake of friendship-” She tried to persuade him but to no avail, he stopped and pointed his finger at her. “I am not your friend,” She gasped dramatically, “So mean, Rayan.” She faked sadness. “Don’t act. And how dare you ask Sateesha. Does my consent have anything to do with anything or not?” He asked sternly, putting his hand in his trouser. Frowning at her. “Come on, Rayan. If it has to be a girl, I would make Zain shave and pretend but I can’t do this. Please, please, please.” “Shut up.” He said, giving her a weird look at her absurd statement. “What do you want in return?” She asked, still coming after him as he walked away. “Nothing, just leave me alone.” He said in irritation. “Rayan, I don’t want him to come to my place, just stop him.” She said, grabbing his arm. He pulled his hand away and turned to her. “Why are you coming after me? Go to Emraz bhai now, you always complain about me to him.” He scorned, closing his arms at my chest. “He is my boss. Of course I can’t do it. It would bring so many troubles.” She reasoned, giving him puppy eyes to listen but he only looked away, “Listen, Isra. I have no intention of helping you.” He told her calmly. “Rayan, you-” She was about to speak but Mrs Ahmed came. “Why are you two kids bickering about?” “Aunt look at him, He is not helping me out.” Isra faked sadness, holding her shoulders. Rayan’s mouth gaped at her acting. “You are now doing this with Mama,” “What happened?” Mrs Ahmed asked. “Aunt, you know Farhan.” “Yeah, Haider’s brother… What about him?” She asked, turning to Isra who looked down, mumbling in a dejected tone. “He wants to come to my home to ask for my hand in marriage but I don’t want it. At least, not with him so I asked Rayan to tell him he is my boyfriend. I even asked for Sateesha’s permission but he is not helping me.” Isra explained and then glared at Rayan, “Boss would surely help me but you know it can arouse misunderstanding at work and he is not helping me.” Isra said, turning to Rayan. “It’s just for a day, Rayan. Why are you refusing?” Mrs Ahmed asked. “Because I didn’t want it.” He shrugged. “I also didn’t want to become your dance partner in farewell but I did and you can’t do this for me.” She reasoned. “That was years ago.” “Then repay this debt of years now. Isn’t it Aunt?” She smiled, turning to her. “Come on, help her.” ‘I don’t want any false hope.’ He thought. “Rayan please..” She looked at him innocently and finally defeated against her stubbornness towards him, he sighed. “Fine..” He muttered. “Yay!” She grinned, hugging Mrs Ahmed. “Okay, okay, you can rest assured now.” She smiled, patting her head as Rayan left. “Why don’t you want it anyways?” Mrs Ahmed asked. “I just don’t want him to come.” She replied. “I see. By the way Isra, do-” Mrs Ahmed was about to ask if Emraz has a girl who likes him in his office but speaks of the devil he came from. “Ah, Isra. Thanks for the flowers.” He smiled. “You’re welcome, Sir. I know you love lavenders.” She smiled back. “I sure do, they freshen my mood. Anyways, What brings you here?” He asked. “Ah, I need a favor from Rayan.” She told him what happened, he chuckled, “Good luck for that.” His gentle smile didn’t fade as he looked at her. She tugged her hair behind her ears. “Since you are here, why don’t you have dinner with us?” He offered. “I would love but I need to go.” “Oh, I see.” “You.. gave him flowers?” Mrs Ahmed asked, baffled. “Yeah, she does it a lot. She even makes yummy kheer.” He praised her. Isra chuckled, “I learned from Zain.” “Great. What’s for dinner, Mom?” Emraz asked, turning his face to her. “Um.. Mutton Biryani.” She replied vaguely. “Your favorite, isn’t it?” Isra asked, noticing how his face lit up in elation. “Yours too.” He replied. “Sure.” “Then you must stay.” “I would love to but I have to leave. It’s getting late.” She told him nervously. “I see. Shall I drop you?” “No, It’s fine. I can go. I was just here to convince Rayan. I better get going.” She said politely. “Goodbye.” She said, bidding goodbye to Emraz and Mrs Ahmed and left. After she left, Emraz noticed his Mother who zoned out for a moment, “What happened, Mom?” He asked, arching a brow perfectly. “Huh?” Her thoughts were interrupted by his calling, She looked at him and shook her head and left after saying. “No, nothing.” Emraz also shrugged his shoulder and went to tease Rayan, “So, one day Bf. How are you doing?” He asked, leaning on the wall, smirking at Rayan who’s constantly abruptly faded and changed into a grimace. “Don’t ask. She even complained to Mama.” He laughed a little, “I can see a glow on your face.” “What? No! I am not.” Rayan said, touching his cheeks, closing his eyes, inhaling deeply to clear his mind. “Just kidding, make sure to act like one and not mock her.” He told him and left. Rayan frowned but soon a smile adorned his face again, thinking happily, I don’t think I would act. The next day, Rayan told Hoor about it and she couldn’t help but to laugh at their childish effort. “Hoor, I am serious.” “Okay, okay. You’re most welcome.” She told him and cut the call. Rayan went to Isra’s workplace and called her to come down as he was waiting for her in the parking lot and meet him in an uninterested tone. Exhilarated, Isra came, “Hey!” She chirped, Rayan only wore his glasses. “Get inside.” He told her sternly, sitting back. She frowned, “Is that-” “Just come.” Sighing, she mumbled a curse under her breath and looked down. Closing her arms at her chest as he drove off to Hoor’s place. Isra was pissed the whole time, glancing at Rayan from time to time to know what he was thinking of doing while his unaffected form only drove the car. “Hey, Rayan, what are you planning to do?” She asked, narrowing her eyes. “Whatever it is, you just play along.” He told her. “What else am I supposed to do anyways?” She muttered, shrugging her shoulders as they reached their destination. He got out of the call and offered her his hand. Raising a brow at her, she took his hand and got out. “Just smile.” He whispered. She nodded and smiled brightly. Rayan’s heart skipped a beat when she held his hand tightly. But putting up his facade he walked with her, not letting go of her hand. “Oh my, Rayan. Come come.” Hoor’s Mother-in-law greeted, motioning him to come inside. They both walked in, greeting everyone. “Sorry to disturb you, we were just passing by. I thought why not pay a visit.” Rayan said politely. “Sure. Take a seat.” They both said down, Isra who looked around, talking to everyone sweetly while Rayan reflected his gallantry. “Isn’t it your work hour, Isra?” Farhan asked. “Oh, it ended.” Isra replied, “So I thought why don’t we go on a long drive after it?” Rayan added. “But, don’t you have a girlfriend?” “Yeah, I do. She is sitting right beside me.” He replied, smiling at Isra. Farhan’s eyes widened in shock, “But, wasn’t the blond from the wedding?” He asked hastily. “Nope. She was just a friend. Isra is my girlfriend.” He told him casually and Isra could see Farhan’s hopes breaking apart. Making an apologetic face, she turned to Rayan. They stayed for a while and talked and assured them about their ‘love’ and left. “Take care, Bye!” They walked outside where their car was, Rayan was still holding her hand. They stood near the car for a few seconds and Isra began to laugh. “Ah, did you see his face? Finally, Thank you so much, Rayan.” She grinned, soothing her loud laugh with a cute smile as he stared at her face only, an invisible smile plastered on his lips as well. “Thanks… you can let go now.” She said, trying to leave his hand. “I didn’t hold it to let go.” He told her, taking a step closer. Isra chuckled, “Nice compliment, now let go.” Sighing, he let go of her hand and moved away. “Let’s go back.” He told her, coming back to his rigid self. They were coming back as Rayan asked, “Why don’t you want to get married, Isra?” “No, that’s not it. I don’t like him.” She replied, looking out. “Do you like someone else?” His heart skipped a beat in fright of hearing a ‘yes’ but he gulped hard, tightening his grip, patiently waiting for her response. “Not now. I didn’t want to get in a relationship after Edgar cheated.” “So.. you’re waiting for a proposal?” He asked. “I mean if it’s the guy I like, so why not give it a try?” She shrugged, turning her face to him. “So what kind of guys do you like?” “You know. Loving, caring and most importantly open-minded. Not someone who will even consider us talking wrong and question my love and most importantly I don’t want him to be over-possessive.” She told him her tone changing on ‘over-possessive’ his lips formed a thin line, looking down, trying to ignore her emphasis. “Anyways, leave me. Tell me, when are you going to meet Eshu’s family?” She asked excitedly, changing the topic instantly. “I haven’t thought about it, why not leave it to that time?” He replied nonchalantly. “You’re no fun.” She mumbled. “Then keep your mouth shut.” Clicking her tongue at him, she looked out. Later they reached her home, “Good night.” He smiled. She smiled back, getting out of the car and coming to his side, “Thank you for today.” She said sincerely and moved away. “Bye.” She grinned waving at him and left as he watched her leave, lost in captivation his heart felt for her speaking to himself, “Anything for you, Milady.”

After dropping her home, Rayan couldn’t control his smile, it was emitting in the form of light from him. Wallowing in mere nothing, he found himself on cloud-nine. Humming to himself, he twirled his car keys in a spiral, smiling widely. The look of rejoice on his face was crystal. “Oh ho, you’re happy even without hearing the good news.” Hoorain came, smirking at her brother who laughed a little. “Well, I am. But what’s the good news you are talking about?” He asked, looking at his hand which could still feel her warmth in his, smiling to himself. ” Hmm, first can I know about the reason behind this smile?” She teased, coming closer. Narrowing her eyes at him suspiciously but he shook his head, “I just had a good day.” “You met Hoor Api, didn’t you? Your face tells she is very happy.” Hoorain assumed or what could make him smile? Isra? Puff, of course not. “Y-Yeah. What else could it be.” He chuckled nervously, stretching his neck, looking away. “I am going to my room.” He excused and was about to walk away but stopped the moment he started climbing the stairs and called Hoorain, “Hoorain!” “Yeah?” “What’s the good news you were talking about?” He asked in bewilderment. “Oh that.” Her face glowed, turning to him as she beamed. “Emraz Bhai finally agreed for a girl.” She clapped, grinning. “Really!?” He asked in disbelief, trying to register her words, not believing them to be true. “Yeah!” She chirped. “Oh my, I can’t believe it. Emraz Bhai actually found a girl.” He laughed, running his hand in his hair. “Yay!” “Where is Bhai?” He asked excitedly. “In his room.” “I must see him now.” He smirked and left to see Emraz. Knocking on his door, he entered. He was sitting on the sofa, reading a book, engrossed in it, with his one leg over the other. “Hey.” Rayan greeted, coming in. He smiled, “Hey, How was Hoor?” He asked. “She is great. First you tell me what I have heard is true or not.” A mischievous look formed on his face, sitting on the other sofa, smirking at him. Raising a brow, he asked, “What?” “That you finally found a girl!” He beamed. “Oh that, yeah.” He replied casually. “I can’t believe it.” He breathed out, putting his hand on his chest. “Why?” He furrowed his brow at his brother’s comment. “Because you didn’t want to.” “Because they weren’t my type. I never refused to get married, I just told Mama to find a girl who knows me and we get along.” He explained nonchalantly. “So.. who’s this girl?” He asked teasingly. He laughed a little, “Isra.” His smile faded, abrupt aching his heart in incomprehensible agony. Blinking he prayed his ears heard wrong and this is nothing but a terrible joke. ‘This has to be a joke’. His lips began to quiver, unable to fathom the depth of his words which hurt his heart directly. “Isra who? Isra Bukhari?” He asked desperately, praying constantly for it to be a lie but it wasn’t and each passing second now threw a sky of affliction on his head. Burning in vehemently unspoken suffering, he took a long gulp, controlling the sorrowful face. Emraz chuckled, “Who else, our Isra. Mom suggested and when I think about her, she complies with everything. I know her, we get along. I will try my best to keep her happy, she is so sweet.” “Why did I never notice her before? The ideal person was always right in front of me. Anyways, I hope she accepts the proposal.” He explained, returning his gentle smile. “And if she agrees, then don’t tease her much as she will your Sister-in-Law, you know.” Emraz continued to speak sweetly. Rayan kept looking on the ground with his heart on the verge of bursting from dread, his whole being shivered slightly. Looking down sadly, swallowing hard to keep his emotions at bay but to no avail. They overwhelmed him. “Rayan.” Emraz called, shaking his shoulder a little. “Huh?” “Are you okay?” He asked, concerned. “Yeah, um. I am fine.” He nodded, passing a forced smile. “You don’t like her?” He asked. “No. Um. I was just thinking.” He smiled, looking here and there but not at him. “What?” “Nothing um..” He trailed off, not knowing what to say. “I am tired, let’s talk in the morning.” He quickly excused himself and went to his room. Slamming the door behind, he cursed loudly, loosening his tie and throwing his coat on the bed. How beautifully it started, he went to work and then took her with him after it, spending his whole day in her presence and now this happened, taking his tranquility away. “I wasn’t kidding when I said I didn’t hold your hand to let it go,” He said, pulling his hairs, making them messy. Growling he threw his watch, brooch and ring, cursing under his breath for what happened. Fuming with fury, he threw himself on the bed, punching the sheets, staring at the ceiling with an inexplicable dolorous face, lips curled downwards by the ache. “It can’t end like this.” Closing his eyes to fall into the devoid so it could ease the torment of his mind. Trying to comprehend the darkness while remembering the day when It all started and till today he couldn’t find liberation from this confinement he wasn’t ready to call love.

Past “Bro, Isra is going to study in your college, make sure no one bullies her.” Zain told Rayan, dismayed, about his Sister who was going to a high-class College. “Dude, don’t worry.” He assured him. Rayan has seen her many times whenever he comes to meet Zain. “Thanks bro.” Rayan and Zain studied in the same school but for financial reasons, Zain had to go to another college while Isra came on scholarship. He was with his other friend Quin as his eyes fell upon Isra who came, looking around. Even if it was her first day, she was chill, checking things out. “Isra!” He called her, coming closer. “Oh, Rayan, you?” She smiled, turning to him. “Hey, your brother told me to take care of you.” She smirked, closing her arms at her chest. “Yeah right, as if I need protection.” She chuckled. “Not get you involved in either ragging or getting rag.” He told her, laughing a little. “Hmm.” “I will see you around. Take care. Bye.” “Yeah, Bye!” He was about to leave but stopped and turned to her. “Ah, If you want I can show you around.” He offered politely. “Thank you for the offer but I guess I am fine.” She smiled, “Okay then, good luck.” He waved at her and left. Later he came to know Isra made the leader of the bad girls group her enemy by refusing to do as she says. Isra was truly brave and rejected to bow before who tried to push her down, she was admirable. But her representation of courage made him vexed. He was tense, the girl Isra made her enemy Liza was the principal’s daughter and could do what she wanted, she had the free hand and he was utterly anxious for Isra, since she is also lowered in status, she would go to the extreme. “Why are you pacing around like this?” Quin asked. “I don’t know.” He sighed, holding his forehead. He promised Zain he wouldn’t let anything harm her. ‘For God’s sake! She was my best friend’s sister. I had to protect her.’ He thought angrily. “What is Liza doing?” He asked. “How would I know?” He shrugged. “I am not feeling good.” He grabbed my phone and called Isra but she didn’t pick the call. That was only one thing which could ease his unwanted thoughts; check up on her. While Isra went to the washroom of the hostel, humming to herself. When she came back to her room, she saw Liza there. “What do you want?” She asked coldly, taking her nightwear. Liza smirked and said, putting her one leg over the other, “Hold her down.” Isra scowled, the three girls came to hold her, she moved back, pushed one away and tried to hit the other but how long could she win against three? They successfully pushed her down on the bed, holding her securely so she wouldn’t run away. “Let me go!” She tried to scream but they held her mouth. “How dare you try to refuse me?” Liza hissed. “Girls, why don’t we take some great bold pics?” She smirked atrociously, Isra shook her head, trying to push them away who ripped off her shirt. She struggled, trying to push them away but to no avail. “Mhm!!” She couldn’t speak. Tears brimmed in her eyes trying to get out from this tribulation but couldn’t. Before they could proceed further, Rayan came in furiously, took the phone from Liza who took a picture and broke it. Pushing everyone away and pulling Isra close to him, hugging her, giving her his jacket to cover herself, “What the hell are you doing!?” He shouted. Scoffing Liza left with her girls as Isra began to sob loudly in his arms. “Hey, Hey, It’s okay. I am here for you.” He whispered, pulling her closer, embracing her softly and the spark aroused in his whole being. Breaking all the shackles which caged his heart, the more she rested her weight on his shoulder, the more he accepted it gladly, looking down at her knowing one thing- That one moment started everything. He couldn’t watch her crying, he wanted to obliterate everything which could make her cry and for it he even forced the principal to rusticate Liza for violent behavior. He couldn’t bear anything making her cry. He will do anything to steal her tears. ~*~ The next day, everyone was having breakfast and Rayan began to make excuses for Emraz to reject this proposal. “But, Bhai. Just yesterday, Isra and I went to Hoor’s house as lovers. What would they think of her? First younger brother now older one.” Rayan tried to talk it out. “Oh this, even Dad knows about it. Don’t you, Dad?” Emraz smiled, turning to Mr Ahmed. “Of course. It’s not a big deal. Besides, we all know her. She is such a sweet child, she is perfect for my lion.” He boasted. “But what would Hoor’s family think?” He reasoned. “Oh hush, we will tell them it was a joke or the truth,” Mrs Ahmed chuckled. “But, She doesn’t want to get married.” Rayan excused, knowing it’s half-truth. “You must have misheard her. She said so herself, If the guys are good then why not, Hey Dad, do I lack something?” Emraz asked with a smirk. “Nothing, you are my heart stealer! I am sure she will fall in love with you.” Mr Ahmed encouraged his child, laughing a little. “Yay! Emraz Bhai is getting married!” Hoorain chirped. “She didn’t accept.” “I can’t find any reason for her to reject me.” Emraz mumbled. “You are her Boss.” Rayan said. “So, what?” “Wouldn’t they consider her a gold digger?” He tried his best to convince everyone but to no avail. “She would be my wife at that time and I will see anyone who would dare to do it.” “I am telling you, Isra is going to be very lucky.” Hoorain tittered. “I can see it.” The elderly couple smiled. “But-” “Do you have a problem with this, Hmm?” Emraz asked, turning his face to Rayan. “What? No, bhai. This is just too sudden for me.” He reasoned. “Don’t worry you will get used to it.” Emraz smiled, getting up to leave for her. “Bye, everyone!” He waved and left. Rayan sighed deeply watching his Brother with a probably sad face, wanting to tell him what his lips can’t pursue, trying to make them understand but.. Whatever he tried, was nothing but a meaningless effort.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303102”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

He was darkness, I was light. He was hate, I was love. He was revenge, I was forgiveness. Folding my arms at my chest with a painful smile over my lips, I was staring at the couple getting married before my light blue eyes followed by tears blurring my vision. “Congratulations.” Whispering sorrowfully from afar, I tugged my auburn hairs behind my ears, releasing a low chuckle from anguish. Why was I so sad at a wedding? The man who was getting married was my boyfriend, Jared Raz. The man who promised to stay with me forever, the man who made me fall deeply. Only to leave me in the end after two years of relationship. ‘I pray for your happiness but I wish we hadn’t met if we weren’t supposed to be one. Why did you love me when you intended to leave me in the end?’ I was staring at the delightful couple, binding in an eternal relationship with an agonizing heart. ‘How easy is it to break the heart of the person you love?’I thought, releasing another tear but a smile not leaving my lips. With my mind intoxicated with pain, another deep, dominant resonance reached my ears- speaking my thoughts aloud. “How easy is it to break the heart of the person you love?” I was stiff when I sensed a strong and muscular form behind me, a pair of malicious eyes upon me. A profoundly addictive scent. Gulping hard, I glanced over my shoulder to find a tall man before me. “Excuse me?” Wearing a black suit jacket which was seemingly expensive. He was an aristocrat accompanied by a dark aura. His raven hair scattered before his forehead, a scowl lingering on his face but his fury was not directed to me. A deadly and poisonous gray eyes. I never thought I would meet the cold-hearted billionaire here. Jared’s Boss. Dariel Cannedy, the business tycoon. He was a dangerous man, I could feel it in my bones. As ruthless- judged from his eyes- as Jared told me. The type of man I would avoid at all cost. His eyes, they had too much resentment and darkness surrounding them but why was he talking to me? “What did you say?” Asking innocently, I fully turned to him. ‘Someone had the same thought as mine?’ Gripping the chair, I was taking support from it to compete with his assertive posture as I patiently waited for him to speak. “I said how easy is it to break the heart of the person you love?” He repeated his question, becoming more furious. “How can you break the heart of the person you love in the first place?” I counter-questioned. Mentally cursing myself for the response which brought a sour expression on his face. He was undoubtedly intimidating and handsome. He took another step closer but I put my hand in between. “Sir, Please, maintain your distance.” Becoming breathless at his powerful form, I turned my head away. I wanted to run away from him but my steps froze to the ground. As if I wanted to know what happened to him and the answer of this question. “Why would I?” He scoffed, folding his arms at his chest. “What do you mean?” Arching an eyebrow from bewilderment, I had no idea meeting him anywhere but his behavior displayed as if he knew me. “When your boyfriend didn’t halt his distance from my wife then why the hell would I?” My breaths hitched when he slammed his hand on the chair and whispered in my ears. Sending an unwanted shiver down my spine. “What the-” I turned back to Jared, realizing two cheaters were getting married. Jared cheated on his girlfriend, me. And his soon-to-be wife, Veronica, cheated on her… husband. “She… your wife?” I asked vaguely, turning back to the man, apprehending now why he was so outraged. “Yes. ‘Your’ boyfriend is marrying ‘my’ wife.” My mouth gaped, “But, what did it have to do with me?” “Because it irritates me to watch you smile at those cheaters who ruined both your and mine life. Why are you smiling, woman?” he growled, stopping my function for a brief moment. His eyes were overwhelming me, I had never seen anyone looking at me with such rage and… ‘hate’? But, why? “Why are you looking at me in the first place?” I asked bravely, swallowing the lump on my throat with his intense eyes on me. “You are standing on the way and everyone here knows he was your boyfriend. Can’t you see the people?” He hissed, indicating to me to look. “But- What do you want me to do when my love humiliates me? What was my sin in that?” He only scoffed because I guess he had no answer to that. And he was in the same situation as mine. “You know what?” Taking a pause, he leaned down. I shivered slightly to feel his minty breath on my face when he pointed his finger at me. “I hate people like you.” My jaw dropped at the level of contempt in his tone, “What?” “People like you who act mighty and high like they forgave but deep down they hold too much detest and darkness.” I was flabbergasted when he created an assumption about me. I no longer hold bad intentions towards anyone. “What the hell is your problem? Don’t take someone else’s rage on me. What and whoever I am, it’s none of your concern, Mr Dariel Cannedy.” I hissed back, done with him. “Now please excuse me, I don’t have time for you or your hateful talks.” With this, before he could continue he shifted his malicious aura to me as well and tainted my perception too. I walked away, accompanied by the sound of his scoff. “Tsk.” Ignoring him for the rest of the event, I bore watching my boyfriend Jared marrying another woman. Unable to bear it anymore, I was about to leave but Jared came to see me, increasing my ache. “Saafia.” Taking the pain, I inhaled and turned to him, forcing a smile, “Hmm?” “I saw my Boss near you, is everything alright?” He asked, concerned. “Yes. It was nothing.” I shook my head. “Are you sure? He looked angry.” He inquired and I didn’t want to investigate. “I told you, it’s nothing.” “Stay away from him. He is a ruthless man. I have told you many times about him too.” He warned me seriously, drying my throat but what I could possibly have to do with him in the first place anyways. “I know. I am leaving now. You enjoy your event.” I sighed, turning to leave this event but he stopped me for a moment. “Look, you shouldn’t have come here in the first place, finding you here I feel guilty. If possible, at any point in your life, please forgive me. I didn’t want things to be like this but before I realized, it was too late.” I was utterly disinterested in his tale of apology and how much of a horrible person he is. I came on my own. “You cannot force yourself to love someone. Stop it. I have forgiven you. Live your life however you want, do whatever you want.” I explained nonchalantly to him, lifting my gaze finally and meeting him. “But don’t cross your path with mine again.” I demanded seriously. “I… understand. I am sorry once again. I pray you find someone much better than me.” “Me too.” Mocking him, I rolled my eyes off and left, not wanting to see him in my life again. If I had forgiven that didn’t mean I would willingly allow my heart to be broken. I didn’t want to see his face again. It was the last time. With a frown lingering on my face, I walked up to the parking lot, I was searching through my bag to take out my car keys and bumped into someone. A trail of expensive scent reached my nose with a muscular and tall chest, lifting my gaze, I greeted those stern and dominant features frowning at me again. “You?” My mouth gaped to find the notorious billionaire standing before me with a questioning look. Taking a step back from his powerful aura, I rested my hand over my waist. “Are you following me?” I frowned back. He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, resting his hands in his pockets, taking a step forward as he mocked, “Why would ‘I’ follow ‘you’?” I rolled my eyes as he leaned against my car, following my gesture, “Seems like you are still in love with him. Talking so casually with him alone too.” He started with a mutter but returned a challenging arched eyebrow in return. “Would you please not create your own assumption? It’s nothing like this.” He was testing my patience. “Then why are you talking to him in the first place?” He questioned, leaning forward to find any hint of hate on my face. Which he failed obviously. “And why should I disclose this matter with you? Would you please stop coming after me?” I asked as politely as I could. “Don’t you hate him?” He questioned, almost intrigued, which I didn’t like. “No. Kindly stop irritating me now.” I muttered. Opening the door of my car as he moved back and rested his hand over the roof to stop me from entering, hitching my breaths. “You know what? Let me help you hate them.” He offered huskily. I smirked, taking his words lightly, having no idea what he was capable of. “Really? How are you going to do that, Mister?” Wearing his shades, he flashed an alarming, dangerous smirk which wiped my amusement instantly, drying the back of my throat. The omen of something fatal was about to occur evoked in me. He sat in his expensive car, not removing his eyes intensely from mine, giving an unnerving response which left me in wonder what is planning to do. “You will know ‘very’ soon, Saafia Blooms,”

Before I knew it, a week had passed. I discarded Dariel’s words, not thinking about them. ‘What the hell was his ordeal anyways? What does he want from me?’ I thought casually. Jared must be living happily in his marriage and I should search for my soulmate too. I couldn’t stay at one point. Humming to myself, I was wrapping my work to return home and surprisingly Sarah, my elder sister, called. Must be to get burgers on my way home. “Hell-” Instead, I was greeted with her panicking voice, “Saafia, come home, quick!” “What happened, Sarah? Is Father okay?” I asked worriedly. Our Father was in a coma and his condition was worsening day by day. “It’s not about Father. I have no idea what is going on, someone is here. Come home and deal with the mess you have created.” She scolded. “What are you talking about? What did I do?” My mouth gaped. “Just come home, dammit.” She hissed and cut the call. “What’s her ordeal?” Mumbling, I shook my head, taking my things, completing my work and returning home as soon as I could to see what happened. “What was the emergency, Sarah-” My jaw dropped in utter flabbergast to find the man I least wanted to interact with at MY HOME! “You? What are you doing here?” I hissed, throwing my things on the couch, standing before him with my arms folded at my chest. The grimace on my face indicated I didn’t prefer his presence at my beautiful home of hope. I didn’t want his pessimism to ruin my expectations. His eyes gradually shifted from Sarah to mine, the pseudo smile not leaving his lips as he rose from the couch. Looking devilishly handsome in his suit jacket. The air around him spells his wealth, asserting his power here too. And to increase my sensations, he called my name in a low, charming resonance. “Saafia Blooms.” The back of my throat dried as my heart skipped a beat. My mouth was closed instantly upon hearing my name on his lips. “Is there anything you need, Sir?” I asked, inhaling sharply to regain my posture. To grasp the situation in his palm, he put his one hand over his chest and bowed slightly, offering his other hand to me, his smile converting into a dangerous smirk- Proposing for the worst, mismatched couple. “I am here to ask for your hand in marriage. With me.” What? When he proposed to me on the spur of the moment, I merely blinked with pure confusion. “Come again?” I was praying desperately that I heard him wrong which I didn’t. “I would like to marry you.” He repeated his words in his false enticing voice, locking his eyes profoundly with mine. But I had seen the fire of wrath, the ocean of darkness in them. I won’t be fooled with his display. “Why?” I frowned, folding my arms at my chest. Instead of angering me, it baffled me. We were entirely different, two sides which shouldn’t meet, which could never collide. Yet he wanted to marry ‘me’- Why? “Can I talk to her alone, please?” He asked gallantly, turning to Sarah. She turned to me, I gave her a reassuring nod as she agreed, “Sure.” I had no intention of taking him to my room to talk alone so I made Sarah leave and the second she was out of sight, my frown deepened. “What is this, Mr. Cannedy? What are you trying to prove and show by all this?” I didn’t like him showing abruptly at my home with this strange and unreasonable proposal. When we were alone, his eyes revealed that malevolence again. This daunting air began to surround him again and holding his head high in pride, he declared- “My employee married my wife and I will marry his girlfriend. Simple as that.” My mouth gaped in utter disbelief. I knew it from one glance he was darkness, one from the abyss. But didn’t expect him to be ‘this’ hateful. “Do you realize how selfish you sound right now?” “I do and I have never declined the fact I am selfish. Unlike you who can accept fate and other shit with a smile- I can’t.” He responded heartlessly. “You have lost yourself in hatred, Mr. Cannedy. Do you think you can use me for your revenge?” Frustrated at his extent of trying to use me as a tool of revenge, I moved back, holding my sides. My mind was in a state of shock, failing to function properly. “I can and I will, woman. I want to show them what they lost. I want them to regret, to suffer and for that I will go to any extent- even marrying the person I would least prefer.” He snarled, curling his hands in a fist. “You also don’t stand on top of my list too. We are so different. We have nothing in common, Mr. Cannedy. This would be destroying lives only.” I scoffed, barely controlling my composure. “So?” “Why do you want to marry me?” The second this question escaped my lips, he closed our distance and began to take slow, deadly steps towards me. “Because I want you to hate those cheaters as much as I hate them.” “What…?” Gulping, I moved back, holding the hem of my shirt. Each step I took back, he closed the gap until I hit the wall with no escape and his dominant form hovering over me. “I hate people like you from the bottom of my soul.” My heart skipped a beat from dread along with an unwanted shiver. He frightened me by the intensity of blazes in those silver orbs. To enhance my apprehension, he placed his one hand across my face, completing his statement with a hiss. “I want to corrupt your heart with resentment too. I want you to release the pain and anger you have buried.” ‘He wanted to marry me to taint me too… How villainous.’ I thought, staring deeply at him. He leaned fatally closer to my face to the point I could feel our breaths mixing up which dried my throat as he shifted to the side. He whispered seductively in my ears, “I will teach you how to hate them as much as I do.” Closing my eyes, I stopped myself, breathless, immobilized. “To your dismay, Mister Dariel Cannedy, I hold no hatred for anyone. I am not that type of person so leave. I am not interested in your offer. Leave.” I demanded, slowly regaining my posture and glaring at him, moving out of his space. “Don’t make pitiful choices, Saafia. I am giving you a chance to marry ‘me’.” He hissed, taking a step back. “I don’t need nor asked. Before I do anything, kindly leave,” I requested politely, putting my hand in between to stop him. “So you won’t accept?” He asked for the final confirmation. “No.” He narrowed his eyes in rage. I gulped, not falling weak before him as he glared at me for the next few seconds, displeased with my rejection. “I will see you, Saafia Blooms.” He would go to an extreme, he was self-centered after all. With those words muttered under his breath, he turned to leave and glanced for the last time. “You WILL marry me. Just watch.” Enunciating his vicious plans, he left finally. The second the door closed, I gasped for air which restricted when he left and leaned on the wall, holding my dress. “What the hell was it?!” Sarah yelled, coming to me while I was utterly stunned, blinking to perceive what happened. “I have no idea. What was his problem?” I defended myself, having no idea why he chose me as a prey. “How does the worst billionaire know you in the first place?” She frowned, not liking him too. Everyone had seen his interviews, he was not the best or desirable. “I don’t know him. We are strangers. Jared’s wife, Veronica, was his ex-wife. What was my fault?” I argued. “What?! Then why does he want to marry you?” Sighing, I took a seat and told her everything, his eerie and nefarious intentions to make them pay and my disinterest in that matter. “Wow, you sure are stuck, Saafia. That man won’t leave you easily.” Sarah breathed out. “Like hell I will marry him.” I muttered, getting up to leave for my room and then Sarah asked which pricked a needle in my chest. “Because you are afraid you will become like him too?” “No. He can never change me. I would never let anyone annihilate the kindness in me, the pieces of softness I have.” I declared emotionlessly before leaving to my room and praying to not see him again. “I won’t murder my soul like him.” I won’t marry him. He couldn’t change me, I won’t let him.

‘You WILL marry me.’ His words were echoing in my mind, disturbing me. I knew he wouldn’t leave me until I fulfilled his demand. He was selfish and too powerful, he will get what he wants. Shit, shit, shit, what should I do? “What happened? You look… frustrated.” My co-worker, Anne asked, noticing the scowl not leaving my face. “Because I am, Anne.” I sighed, stopping my work and hiding my face in my hands. “Is it about Jared? I thought you moved on from him. He cheated on you after all. Why shed tears for someone like him?” She mumbled, shrugging her shoulders. My mind already shifted from him because of a certain man who was hell-bent on teaching me how to hate. “It’s not about Jared.” I sighed, rubbing my temples. “Then?” “Anne, what would you do if you were given a chance to take revenge on the person who cheated on you? Would you take it?” I asked expectantly to get an answer on what to do. “Of course. I would want their heart to break like mine… and I know you are not like this. You wouldn’t do this but you should.” And her response pushed me into turmoil too. Should I accept his offer? Should I hate Jared? Can I do that? “You think?” “Hmm. Not everyone deserves forgiveness. Cheating shouldn’t be forgiven.” She nodded. “I don’t know. Maybe we were never meant to be. And besides,” Shaking my head in denial, I rose from my seat to get myself some coffee. Taking a deep breath so I could be my usual self and smiled. “I cannot force myself to hate.” That is right, I cannot hate anyone, never. No one can force me to feel that emotion for anyone, not him too. After being determined he couldn’t change me, even if we got married, I returned from work. I was at the bus stop, tapping my foot with an empty stomach. I wanted to go home and fill my stomach but a certain someone who adored ruining the peace of my mind came in his opulent BMW, stopping before me. “Hey.” Folding my arms at my chest, I narrowed my eyes in suspicion, “Are you following me?” “This time, I am. Your car is gone for maintenance, the bus will take time. Come, I will drop you.” He offered nonchalantly. I scoffed, not wanting to spend a second with him, “No. Thank you. I don’t need your so-called courtesy, Sir.” “Do you think I will take no for an answer? I am not used to refusal, woman. Come…” He called sternly, turning his gaze towards the people who were whispering to see a rich man stopping for me. “Unless you want to gain attention and act like an attention seeker.” Shrugging his shoulders, he returned a teasing smirk. With a grimace, I stared at him for the next few seconds, knowing he wouldn’t be at peace. “Call me an attention seeker then.” I rolled my eyes off and sat at the station, pissing him off at my stubbornness. “You sure are stubborn, woman. You refused a chance to sit in a BMW.” He added, narrowing his eyes in irritation. I began to use my phone while watching him from the corner of my eyes. My heart began to race when he refused to move an inch and to scare me, he honked at me, gaining attention deliberately. “Ah!” My mouth gaped, not believing how far he intended to go for his selfish purpose to convince me. Gulping, I tugged my hair behind timidly. “Be grateful I am offering you politely to drop you off. I am not this generous to many people. Come.” He ordered and not wanting to create a scene, I got in the car as we drove off. “I didn’t ask for it.” I muttered, bringing a silence between us but soon I noticed him staring intensely at me. Hugging my sides, I looked down with a scarlet shading coming to my cheeks. My throat dried, not meeting his gaze accompanied with thumping heartbeats. “What?” Growing nervous by his keen eyes observing my body, I turned to him finally. Tightening my grip on my dress, I began to feel distressed by my choice to enter this car. “Hmm?” “Why are you looking at me like this?” I whispered worriedly. “Doesn’t your heart hurt? Doesn’t it agonize you to find the man you once loved being someone else’s husband?” He asked in a serious resonance, stopping the car at the red signal. Gritting his teeth, a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes, turning his head away as his large hand held his chest. “Because my heart burns when I think about it,” My lips parted, tilting my head to the side. Not expecting him to be this sensitive about them. “No. I have accepted that we were never meant to be. Who knows if someone much better is written in my fate?” I breathed out, tone softening. An eerie hint gleamed in his eyes as he raised an eyebrow temptingly. Before I could explore it, he concealed his disheartened emotions with his affectation. “And that ‘better’ is me.” He whispered, starting the drive again. “As if.” I scoffed. “Excuse me, you are with your ex’s boss. I am rich, good looking and kind enough to give you a ride home.” He reminded me nonchalantly. “With overwhelming arrogance and selfishness.” “Not everyone is a saint.” Growing irritated because at a certain point, I had begun to think about his proposal too and I didn’t want to. “Look, I have told you before, I don’t want to marry you.” I growled, curling my hands in a fist. “Why?” He asked nonchalantly which increased my rage. Acting as if he had no idea why. “We are different. We have different points of view on life. You and I can never live together, never be one.” I hissed. “Who says I want to be with you? I only intend to break this facade of yours and teach them a lesson. I will make you hate them too and stop acting.” He remained calm. At this point, I was infuriated, he couldn’t judge me, “I am not acting. Goodness exists in this world, not everyone is heartless like you.” “Hmph, we will see.” He muttered, turning his head to the side as we stopped outside my place. With my head fuming and overflowing with distress, I quickly held my bag close to my chest and got out of his comfortable vehicle. “Now, thank you, Sir, for dropping me off but I am leaving now.” I muttered rudely, turning to leave. The second, I took a few steps, his rough hand grabbed my arm before everyone, stopping me. “Wait.” My breaths hitched as I turned to him slowly, averting my eyes from his stern one. “Leave me.” I whispered, breaths becoming heavy when he refused to leave and brought me close to the point I could feel his aura drowning into mine. “Are you sure? I am giving you a golden chance, place your conditions but marry me. I would do anything, I repeat-” My heart skipped a beat when he leaned down and whispered dominantly in my ears, “ ‘Anything’, to teach that woman a lesson.” Controlling my feelings, I put my hand in between, hoping to escape the prison of his arms. Intimidated by his cruel intentions, I gulped. “And then I will make you like mine.” I gasped when he was almost touching me, not leaving me with a deadly eye-contact, revealing his intentions which were scaring me. “What are you doing…?” I whispered as he let go of my arm finally, giving me a moment to regain my posture. “No one should be this kind and forgiving in this cruel world.” He growled, bringing his hand to touch me but I pointed my finger at him to stop. “Don’t touch me again.” I warned, converting my apprehension into rage. Still I was intrigued- how could one be overwhelmed with corruption? “You can’t force someone to feel how you want. Plus this would destroy us.” I hissed in a low tone so the people won’t create more rumors than they already would. “That is exactly what I want. I want to destroy their lives and when they return from that point of ravage, return to us, they will realize they closed this path too.” He growled breaths becoming heavy, stilling me for a moment to register. He was breathless from atrocity, standing too close and I failed to notice the distance because I was only bewildered. “How hateful can a person be? What she did apart from cheating on you that you have gone ‘this’ blind for revenge?” To my compassionate question, he scoffed, “You wouldn’t understand nor need to know.” I took a deep breath to empty my mind and glanced at his large form. Narrowing my eyes, I pondered about his intentions and I had faith in myself. “If you think you can corrupt me, then you are wrong. Now, before I do something, kindly leave. I have no intentions of marrying a man like you.” I enunciated strictly as I pointed at his car. “You will marry me. You are entangled in this web now.” He also spoke in the same tone. “I am not like you who is unaware of the term called ‘moving on’.” I taunted with a fake smile. “She doesn’t deserve it.” “Leave.” “I won’t leave you this easily.” He growled, sending daggering in my direction which I ignored and rolled my eyes but the fumes emitting from him indicated he won’t end this here. “Hmph.” The second I turned my head away, his husky voice reached me, stopping my whole being as he hissed in my ears before leaving. “Deny all you want but soon you will enter my place as my bride, Saafia.”

After he left, a few weeks passed with no sign of him again. I knew he wouldn’t leave my trails easily. He was not that type of man. I was having a feeling the next time we will meet, I won’t have another choice but to marry him. ‘What he wanted to gain from it? It couldn’t be all revenge, was it? Why did he want me? All this sham? Ugh, why am I thinking about him!?’ I failed to shift my mind from his proposal. For a moment, I also thought about it- What could possibly go wrong? ‘No, no, no, stop thinking like this, Saafia.’ The next week, I went to work a little late and saw everyone was working furiously. My mouth gaped, blinking to perceive what I missed in thirty minutes. “What the hell is happening?” I whispered, grabbing my friend, Anne’s arm. “Did you hear? Boss is selling the company. We will work under a third party now. You missed his speech. I saved you by telling him you went to the bathroom.” She whispered back. “What? Why?” That was unforeseen. Things were going exceptionally great for us. Selling company was totally unexpected. “I have no idea. He came out of the blue and announced. Though it won’t affect our work, he says. I have no idea what caused him to do it. Probably profit.” She explained. “Hmm. I guess we are growing. So, who bought the company? Who is going to be the boss of our boss?” I asked nonchalantly, reaching my desk only to find a file filled with too much work for me to do. “You won’t believe it, the business tycoon, Dariel Cannedy!” “Huh?” This has to be a joke. A quiver surged through my skin as I was frozen in horror to hear. Immediately understanding the reasoning behind these sudden actions. “Pardon?” I asked in pure appall. Okay, now he was going too far with his demand. “Dariel Cannedy! He will come next week after we are done with the new changes. We are going to become robots now.” She sighed in frustration. We all knew how he was at work. High wages and extreme work. He ensured if he was paying higher than other companies, he would make you work double. From directors to janitors- everyone. “I wonder what that man saw in the insurance company. He owns a variety of businesses anyways.” Anne continued as I stood with heavy breaths and slightly dizziness, turning my hands blood cold. “Next week?” I asked, gulping hard, making a frightened face. “Too early, isn’t it? He should have given us a month but because of his order, we have to overwork this week. We all know he is a workaholic.” She hummed, leaning on the table. “Your ex also works in his company, right? He must be one hell of a boss. Is he as dangerous as they say?” ‘He is.’ Due to my lack of reaction, Anne snapped her fingers to bring me to my reality. “Saafia? Where are you lost? We have a lot of work to do.” “Let’s get back to work.” I spoke instantly, getting the file to focus on work but from inside my stomach curling into a tense feeling. A strange numbness began to steal my strength and I was worried where this might lead. He had sworn that he won’t stop. “You are right, we are already going to overwork.” “Hmm.” This action of his made it clear that he won’t sit quietly until he marries me… Before I knew it, a week passed and the time to meet the man who literally bought our company only to prove his power came. With a scowl lingering on my face, I was holding a bouquet. Of course the head staff was greeting him one by one. My hands were icy, my mind was in a state of turmoil to fathom his intentions to convince me to marry for a measly and pathetic reason. “Welcome, Sir.” I greeted him with a fake smile, giving him the flowers. “She is Saafia Blooms, The head of marketing-” And when my turn to be introduced came, he deliberately didn’t take my flower and turned his head away, putting his hand dominantly in the air to pissed me off. “I know. I have gone through the list. Instead of wasting our time on introductions, let’s complete our pending work. I need to leave for a meeting in two hours.” My frown deepened. He was fine when everyone was greeting him and at my turn, he stopped instantly, walking away. “Sure, Sir. Please, this way.” Rolling my eyes, I turned to leave for my work and shifted my mind, to pretend I had no connections with him but he called me. “Miss Blooms.” “Yes, Sir?” “Send me the past annual reports in my office.” He ordered. “Yes, Sir.” Judging his sore focus on work and ethics, I doubt he would bring the topic of his proposal here. “Here are the files, Sir. I have put them in order.” I spoke coldly, placing them. As far as I heard from Jared, I had no intentions of losing my job by enraging him. But, I won’t sit quietly too. He didn’t react as I stood on the other side of the desk, folding my arms at my chest. He was engrossed in work, checking things and reports with focus. When he was focused, his features were enhanced and made them strict yet arresting. He noticed I was not leaving and arched an eyebrow handsomely. “Hmm? Why are you still here?” “Why are you doing this?” I asked sternly. “I believe you are aware of the fact I don’t fancy interruptions during work.” He replied in the same tone. “We both know why you are doing this. Stop acting.” I added, inclining my hands on the table which caused him to stop. Lifting his mysterious eyes, he locked them with mine with an energy that sent a shiver down my spine. “Really?” He asked seductively. My heart skipped a beat when his lips curled into a devilish smirk. Clearly using his overwhelming power. “Don’t.” I whispered, rolling my tongue over my lips, becoming nervous slightly. Resting his elbow on the table and leaning forward to look dead into my soul with his one demand. “Then marry me. Don’t make me do this.”

“What? What the hell is your problem?” My mouth was gaped, staring at him with surprise. I couldn’t believe him, he wouldn’t stop until he would convince me. “You.” The determination in his eyes was disturbing me. “Burn your fatuous desires, Mr Cannedy. I won’t marry you. In fact, you are the last man I would prefer.” Hissing, I slammed my hands. Determined to not marry this man as I turned to leave. Before he could continue his mindless wish, I walked out. “What is his problem? Is that how people should marry? Why should ‘I’ marry him? Why bind my life with a stone?” I was constantly muttering those questions under my breath while walking as far as possible from him. Sadly, he had decided to become my shadow and followed my trails, also resolved to convince me to marry him. “What more do you want me to do for you, Saafia?!” He shouted before the whole office. I gasped, my body was stiff suddenly at his call which gained the attention of everyone. “What the hell?” Mumbling, I pressed my hand over my heart, sensing how abnormally my sensations were augmenting. I didn’t dare to move an inch and at my lack of reaction, the sound of his expensive heels approached me. Standing behind me, I trembled at his addictive scent and muscular body behind me. “Stop running away from me.” His tone went lowest and smoothest in could go, acting proficiently. He tugged my sleeves carefully to not touch me and made me turn to him. “Marry me,” Everyone’s jaw dropped when he proposed to me in my office on the very first day. Making it OBVIOUS that he bought the company because of me. My face was red from embarrassment, my breaths became heavy at his unbelievable proposal. “What the hell do you think you are doing?” My voice was lower than a whisper so no one could hear, leaning forward and unintentionally closing our gap. “I am selfish to the core and I want you, I will get you. Don’t worry, I am not an abusive monster… or a serial killer- at least.” He smirked darkly. His one hand was in his pocket dominantly and offered his other hand to me. “Please marry me.” He spoke loudly to ensure this echoed everywhere, making sure I won’t be able to return here. “Say yes! Say yes!” Shit, shit, shit. “I need to talk to you. Alone.” I blurted out abruptly, putting my hand in the air, moving away from him, earning disappointment from everyone. “Sure. Come.” He shrugged his shoulders and we went back to the cabin. The second we entered and closed the door, I burst my fury, “What the hell is your problem?! What are you doing?!” I whisper-yelled. He had no reaction. As if it meant nothing to him. “If you have conditions, tell me. We can make a fair deal, I need you to make them feel horrible. If there is anything you want me to do then tell me, like prepare the best medical care for your father…? Anything.” He suggested calmly. “What type of stone are you? Do you think you can buy relationships?” I growled. No one had frustrated me to this point in my entire life- not even those bratty kids of your relatives. “Yes, I can. I can do anything for my purpose and you have seen it now too. Place your price.” He offered in a low, husky tone, standing right before me. I swallowed hard, narrowing my eyes with a hint of rage flickering in them but he discarded them and brought his hand closer to my cheek. “I know you are a delusional and dreamy woman, probably waiting for a charming prince- drop that dream. That won’t happen. Enter my life.” Stunned, I put my hand in between to stop him from touching me which earned a tempting chuckle from him. How wicked. He was all beauty, no soul. His voice went deeper, taking a strand of my hair, leading to my ear. “Let me show you the dark side of this world.” He murmured, causing my skin to crawl. “A world where people like you can never survive.” He enunciated, pushing me to the edge before pulling away. I knew he would use all methods to make me marry him. Deep down, I felt like it was more than revenge. A strong desire he was concealing professionally and using our cheater partners as an excuse to hide the ‘real’ reason. ‘How hard and dark his world could be? Does he truly believe he could change me?’ I thought. Gathering my thoughts, I mentally prepared myself and called him, “You know what?” Arching an eyebrow, he looked from his shoulder, “I am ready.” “What?” He blinked, turning fully to me with an eerie yet ominous excitement creeping on his features. “I said I am ready to marry you. I am giving you one year to change my thoughts, to change me.” I declared, taking a step forward. If he was resolved to change me then I was too, to not bulge my personality. I won’t change myself. “One year?” “Not Enough?” “More than enough.” He smirked devilishly. Closing our distance, I pressed my index finger over his heart, feeling the expensive fabric of his coat. Staring dead into his eyes. He also became serious, holding my collar to incline our faces dangerously closer. The hint of no emotions, no attachment. “Let me make this ‘very’ clear- You can never change me, Dariel Cannedy.” “We will see who will change in the end, Saafia Blooms. I am sure one day this altruistic demeanor will drown you.” He declared. Ripping us apart and setting his tie to assert his superiority to which I scoffed in return. “Worry about your heartless soul first,” With this, he returned to our work to prepare for the worst marriage where two entirely different souls were about to meet- A worthless relationship was about to begin.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303101”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

“I don’t want this, I said, I don’t want this!” With tears glistening in my sapphire eyes, my miserable voice echoed in the room, only to receive a glare from my mother. “Shut up, Eliana. Do you have any idea what the hell you are saying? Tomorrow is your wedding and that is final.” She growled, pushing me away. She refused to listen as we were being forced. My ex-boyfriend, Kyle, was threatening me to marry him. And I couldn’t… because my heart belonged to someone else. “Please, try to understand, Mama, I can’t!” “Why!?” “Why don’t you get it?! I just can’t!” My black hair was messy, scattered over my back as I shook my head in denial, refusing to bind my life with a man I no longer loved. It was all forced and unwanted on my side. I didn’t want this! “I can’t do this, please, don’t do this to me, Mama,” Whispering weakly, I wiped my gleaming tears and pleaded with her yet it was unheard. My tears or anger had no effect. They were determined to make me marry Kyle which I didn’t want at all cost, not when my feelings for him were non-existent. “Dear, please try to understand, that man is threatening your father. If you don’t get married- what if he does something horrible?” She made a failed attempt to make me listen and obey quietly, to which I scoffed, folding my arms at my chest out of stubbornness. “I don’t care,” “What is wrong with you? Why are you doing this?!” Done with my whining, she grabbed my arm, losing her patience when I persistently declined their demand of forcing me into an undesirable marriage with an unstable man. And to worsen my state, the door knocked and the man I least wanted to see came, causing my heart to skip a beat. The one with ruthless silver eyes, hard features perfectly combed pitch-black hair, and a beard entered dominantly. Not bothering to look at me, he called my mother. “Mrs. Duke,” “Ah, Denzel, thank God, you are finally here. Please, make her listen, tell her to marry Kyle quietly,” She smiled in relief when the only person who could make me agree came and that fact brought a tear near my eyelids. He wouldn’t do that to me, right? Narrowing my blue gaze, I wanted him to look at me which he didn’t, inducing a strange ache as he approached us slowly. “I will,” What…? Pulling away, I grit my teeth in frustration, not accepting this as my fate. Especially not when the one I wanted was before me! “When I have said I won’t then I won’t,” I declared in a hiss that made his jaw clenched, earning a flinch from me. “Your father is in the hospital because of the heart attack, stop being selfish at least now and-” Before she could use emotional attacks to force me to marry he cut her off by raising his one hand in the air and resting the other in the pocket of his black pants. “Mrs. Duke, calm down, I will talk to her. Please give us a few moments to be alone,” “Okay…” Shaking her head in disappointment, she didn’t argue further and walked away as my body shivered when we were alone in my room. The button of his white shirt was opened, revealing his toned chest and power with perfectly rolled sleeves. He had always been devilishly handsome. Liting up his cigarette, he rolled his eyes as if me or my feelings never mattered to him and stopped before me. “Hmm? What is your problem?” “Wh- what?” “Why don’t you want to marry Kyle?” Releasing the smoke I hate, his tone demanded an answer but my chest constricted upon receiving such coldness from his side. “He is rich, he wants you, doing everything for you. He will keep you happy. Then what seems to be the issue?” “How can you say this?” With a trembling posture and gaped mouth, I stared at him in disbelief as he spoke so heartlessly that my mind shut down. “You can’t be serious. How can you allow this marriage to happen in the first place?” He smoked calmly as I weakly whimpered. “Stop it, stop him, stop this all, Denzel! I don’t want this!” “You are going to marry him and that is final,” “No… no,” With a tear coming near my eyelid, I whispered sorrowfully, praying he would understand. “I don’t want him, I want you, Denzel,” …But to no avail. “I am thirty and you are twenty-two, you are so much younger than me, Eliana. Plus, I have never seen you from a romantic perspective,” A tear rolled down my cheek followed by a cease functioning due to sorrow. “You and I were never anything, snap out of it,” “What…?” My misery, my feelings, nothing mattered to him. It failed to reach him. ‘How could he forget the moments we spent? Our time together? Wasn’t I… precious to him?’ “Then why did you come near me?!” “Why did you touch me?!” “Said those beautiful things to me?!” I whisper-yelled and was about to hit his chest for evoking emotion in me and now neglecting me like I never meant anything.1 Grabbing my wrist harshly, he looked down at me with no emotions in those dark eyes. “It was a mistake,” “No…” Unable to bear it, a few tears powerlessly rolled down, causing him to narrow his beautiful gaze. “Please tell me you are lying. You can’t say this… you- you cherish me, don’t you?” His lock on me became harder before releasing it, draining me of energy, and leaving me vulnerable. “Please tell me you are lying, I will accept lies too but say I am not a mistake,” I grew desperate by the destruction surrounding me. My eyes sought compassion, sadly, I found none. Still… still, I wanted him to be mine. To hold me. “Please don’t break my heart, Denzel,” “I am not here to hear your whining or about your needless love, Eliana.” He scowled. Pointing his finger outrageously at me to stop expressing my true feelings for him. He had no intention of considering my emotions worthy. In a heartbeat, everything fragmented. But, why was he doing this? Was everything a lie? Did those moments never mean anything? “How could you do this to me, Denzel?” When I released more tears, he realized his action. He curled his hand in a powerless fist and came closer again. “Okay, I agree, Kyle is being a jerk right now but he will keep you happy, trust me, marry him.” “No, no, no,” “Listen, dammit,” “NO!” I was on the verge of sobbing, glaring at him with tears, he was stabbing my heart with those ruthless statements. “He will be a much better man than I will be, Eliana, you must marry him,” Sighing, he was about to place his hand on my shoulder to convince me but I slapped it away. “I. Said. No,” I growled. Staring dead into his eyes that flickered a malevolence which doubled my perturbation. He arched an eyebrow, probably giving me a moment to change my statement, when I didn’t, he ended up chuckling darkly. Holding his sides, he let out a ‘tch, tch, tch,’ sound, shaking his head as I was bewildered by what happened to him. “You don’t understand the language of affection, do you?” Smirking, he turned his head away and turned back with a darker, menacing glare that startled me endlessly as he grabbed my arm harshly, making me gasp in pain. “Denzel, leave me!” “Now listen to me quietly, woman, I am not here to listen to your whining and refusals,” He was leaning dangerously closer to my face where our breaths almost mixed up, sending a deadly shiver down my spine. He looked dead into my eyes and growled furiously. “I will drag you down the aisle myself if you resist, Eliana,” Failing to endure this ache, I ended up crying terribly and was about to place my hand on his chest. “Don’t do this to me, Denzel, please, I love you-” “AND I FUCKING DON’T!” Frightening me by his yelling, he pushed me back. Shattering my heart by his rejection I could feel an intense pain being shot through my chest. It felt like my soul was being suffocated with tears gleaming in my eyes but everything was razed. My dreams, my love, my expectations, my future, everything. … Because he never felt the same. “So you better seal those lips, do as your parents say, and marry Kyle Hudson quietly,” “No, no, no, listen-” “You damn well,” “Denzel, please-” Giving me one last warning, his heavy steps retreated, leaving me in my room all alone to weep until I couldn’t produce more tears. “No..!!” I was profoundly agonized at my fate where I was going to marry a man I don’t love, by the man I love…

The next day, dressed as a bride forcefully, I was holding my mother’s arm desperately. “Mama, I will do anything you say, don’t make me marry Kyle,” “Do you think I want that? We have no choice, my love. Look at your father, only you can save him.” She sighed. Frowning when I was not moving an inch she secured the veil over my head. I wanted them to listen, to understand that he wasn’t the man I wanted. The one I truly desired was the person who forced me to say yes. Why couldn’t he notice my love? My feelings for him? Why make me marry Kyle when I didn’t want to? “Please…” I whimpered, clutching my chest due to pain and enhancing that sting, he entered with his cold front. ‘Wow, so he had dressed up for my fucking wedding too.’ Unbothered expressions, wearing a black shirt and pants accompanied by a waistcoat and well-combed hair to look eye-catching. My jaw clenched, glaring at him through the reflection which he obviously ignored, and asked Mother. “Are you guys ready?” “No. I am not,” I hissed, ripping the veil off from my head and throwing it away. Displeased with my actions, he came closer. I flinched when without a second, he grabbed my wrist and made me stand. “I don’t have time for your drama. Come,” I felt numb, I was drained, I couldn’t do it but he forced me to move. My lips began to shake with tears blurring my vision. “Mama,” Please, please, please, stop him… “Denzel, careful, please,” Mother whispered, emitting compassion for me but how could I blame her? There was nothing she could do. Kyle was too powerful… we couldn’t fight him. “Then tell her to accept her fate. This is the best for her but her tiny brain is incapable of understanding this,” Growling, he didn’t bother to hear further and since my father was in the hospital, he decided to walk me down himself. Like hell, I would let it! Whimpering, I struggled to release his harsh grip but he had always been overwhelmingly strong, and nothing I did affected him. “Leave me, let me go!” “Leave me, Denzel!” “I said I don’t want to,” Tired of my whining, he gave me a rough yank, pressing me against the wall. My throat dries when his muscular body is lethally closer to mine. Sadly, those heartbeats were no longer latched with mine. I shivered when he placed his one hand above my head and pressed his index finger on my lips with the other hand, freezing me in one contact. “Shut the fuck up, Eliana,” I obeyed… Silly me, after he had horribly broken my heart, I swayed by his one action. What kind of attractive spell was it? It was almost like a connection with a soulmate. Did he feel the same- ‘Oh, what was I saying? If he had, he wouldn’t be throwing me into fire.’ “Mhm-” “Enough, Eliana, stop creating a damn scene.” Licking my lips anxiously, silent tears streamed as I held his wrist, pulling his hand from my lips down. “You stop it,” My misery was transparent yet he had become blind towards my anguish. He couldn’t hear how madly my heart was screaming his name. How insensitively he backed away from me… “You are no one to decide or force me into anything. Leave me, Denzel, don’t do this to me.” I whimpered, shaking my head in denial. And my weak, delicate whisper infuriated him. He almost looked… powerless and slammed his both hands on either side. “What is your problem!?” I responded breathlessly, “Do you want me to die from the pain of marrying Kyle before you?” His anger faded at my comment. “What?” My mouth gaped out of incredulity when I sobbed a little, leaving the cage of his arms to cover my mouth and wipe my tears. “Even if you don’t feel the same, I cannot bear marrying another man before you,” I cried a little, taking support from the wall yet stumbled. The heftiness was too much for my fragile soul as tears gleamed, and breaths restricted around my throat. “How can I marry another man when the one I love is before me…?” “Stop speaking nonsense, Eliana. You are about to marry Kyle,” He whispered, forcing murder words from my tongue that caused me to snarl. “But, I feel nothing for him! I don’t love him! I love-” “Enough!” My tears, my words, my pain, nothing worked, nothing lessened my pain. It was unbearable for me to hold Kyle’s hands, it would only be a nightmare for me. Unfortunately, he comprehended nothing. Maybe I was never that important or close. Neither these tears nor my confession mattered… “Enough is enough,” Relaxing a little, he contemptibly pointed his finger at me along with a warning tone. “Don’t spout nonsense,” It pierced a portion of my soul, igniting embers I never knew existed. It hurt a lot. Never once I imagined he would abandon me… “Nonsense.. huh?” Hanging my head low with endless gloom, I forced my sobbing to halt, staring at the ground- the place life threw me- for a few seconds. That man had ZERO care about my anguish. My life had fallen apart. “You-” “Leave me. I won’t go with you.” He attempted to grab me so he could drag my hollow soul to that fucking altar which I didn’t allow. “You are not my father, you are a nobody, Denzel Reynold,” I growled, pointing my finger at him in the way, praying his soul would burn too as I gathered my dress and moved back. “Okay, fine. Go with your mother,” He scoffed. Just, scoffed. Once again, it meant nothing to him. Rolling my eyes, I ran back to the dressing room, to my mother who was astonished to find me back. “What happened?” “Why would he take me there? You are my mother, I will go with you,” “But, you are so attached to him-” “I don’t care. I will go with you,” I hissed, curling my hands in a fist to contain my powerlessness. “Okay,” Mother didn’t think deeply about the reasoning and helped me to fix my form. When she set the veil over my head again, she kissed the top of my head, heartbroken. “I am sorry, this is not how I imagined your marriage, my love,” “Me too. But… What can I say? Let’s go and get over this,” I sighed, giving her hand an assuring squeeze. I was left with no choice, too empty to fake sadness at this point. “Bless you,” She smiled, wiping her tears as we left where the man I least wanted to see was waiting for me. The scheming billionaire, Kyle Hudson. His blue eyes shone, brown hair flowed in the air while keeping a charming expression. I got fooled once, but not again. His usual manipulative aura surrounded him, earning a glare from me. ‘Wow, after destroying my life, and sending my father to the hospital, here he is,’ The second I stepped forth, his face glowed, observing my helpless figure carefully, doubling the wrath flaring in me. That bastard… “Ah, there you are, Darling, I was impatiently waiting for you.” “I wasn’t,” I whispered furiously. “Ah, come on, You are looking absolutely stunning,” Grinning, he took my hand without offering, making me stand at the altar. Keeping my hands caged in his, he pulled us closer, too much to my discontent. “Drop that sweet act after giving my father a heart attack,” I muttered, rolling my eyes. “Do you think I did this deliberately?” “Yeah, right,” I scanned the hall and fortunately, Denzel wasn’t there. I seriously wouldn’t be able to continue if he was there. It stabbed me that after devastating me, here I was, incapable of marrying another man in his presence. It was like he had taken shelter into my soul- Shut up! “If I had known he was weak-hearted, I wouldn’t have come near him in the first place,” He frowned, caressing my knuckles to convince me. “I don’t need your explanations,” “Okay, I am sorry, Baby. Let’s place this behind us and start a new life, I promise I will give you all the happiness and keep you happy.” Murmuring, he kissed my hands, flashing a wide, toothy grin to convince me. Not wanting to create a scene or infuriate him, I remained motionless as the ceremony started. The worst point of my life. If my heart hadn’t belonged to someone else. In that case, how could I fathom liberating a yes for an undesirable marriage? “Do you, Eliana Duke, take Kyle Hudson, as your lawfully wedded husband?” No, never, not anymore. It took life-threatening force from me to say ‘I do,’- It shattered me. Each second was heavy on my breaths, tears refilled, and suffocation took over me. Invisible fetter defeated me and it was not from Kyle’s actions. But, Denzel’s. When I never meant anything then why did he hold my hand? Just to leave me on another man’s mercy? I was overwhelmingly outraged at Denzel, hating myself for loving a man like him who left me here. Whatever the reason was, my life was destroyed. … All because of him.

“I pronounce you as the husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride,” And then came the unbearable declaration that immobilized my very soul, to contemplate the lowest my life had reached. My body shivered at the announcement. My eyes went wide from heartache, jaw-dropping with a throbbing headache. A strong rush of pain traveled, making me incapable of reacting. “I was dying for this moment, you are finally all mine now, Mrs. Hudson,” What the fuck did just happen in a moment? I… got married… to someone else? No, I must be imagining. It had to be a nightmare, else, I won’t be myself anymore. “Ah, my beautiful bride,” I stood like a statue when he lifted my veil and without a warning pressed his lips upon mine to display his ownership over me. I didn’t kiss back, it was cold, it was horrible. I hated the way those lips moved upon mine, satisfying his carving followed by a tear of defeat because- My love lost. My feelings were lost. I lost. After the undesirable kiss, we pulled away. I wiped my lips which Kyle noticed but he was too exhilarated and decided to ignore it. Just like my consent to this unasked marriage. “Please take care of my daughter,” Mother wept, hugging me while I stood dead inside. “I know I took a wrong approach but I will try my best to redeem my mistake,” Kyle grinned, placing his hand over my shoulder to press me against his chest with a heartbreaking question. “Aren’t you going to meet Denzel? In fact, where is he? He is close to you after all,” I replied immediately, “I don’t want to see him,” “Come on, don’t say this. He was there for you always. Bid him goodbye. I am waiting for you,” He smiled, patting my back to go and see the man who threw me into this abyss in the first place. At that moment, a flame burned in my chest. I felt a sting, an unendurable one. A constriction I hadn’t experienced before that evoked nothing but… wrath. “Hmph, meet him, huh?” When Kyle told me to meet him, I didn’t want to. I was afraid to see him at the last moment, seeing him would flare my soul. I couldn’t do it, especially not after becoming another man’s wife. But, if I didn’t, that would evoke suspicion and double the rage in my hollow chest so unwillingly, I went and saw him all alone in the corridor. Leaning his back against the wall, staring coldly at his hands, enhancing his handsome features, immersed in thoughts. So careless, so uncaring, so cold. “Denzel,” Calling him sternly, I gathered my dress and walked up to him as we stopped before each other as strangers. “Eliana?” His piercing resonance came. Still no expression on his desirable face… and that brought a tear near my eyes. ‘Still no feelings?’ I thought with a wretched heart. Everything that used to exist, what I imagined for us perished when I stood before him as a married woman. My whole life was destroyed… Hugging my sides, I lowered my gaze painfully, gritting my teeth to contain my emotions but failed, my soul was being torn apart as I hissed. “Is this what you wanted huh?” “I did what should be done, you and I were never a match.” He exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. To show that he was becoming tired of explaining the same thing to me. How easy it was for him to neglect me and my feelings. With my smeared emotions, I came closer, grabbing his shirt. “Never a match huh?” Glaring dead into his eyes with heartbreak spreading widely as I told him the undeniable reality. “But, my heart is burning with your name, Denzel,” “You are someone else’s wife now,” “Exactly. That is why.” His mouth gaped, placing his hand gradually over mine to stop me from chasing his path but I wouldn’t have if he hadn’t invited me. After pouring my everything, I gained nothing. “You are a liar, disloyal, and the worst person ever,” A tear rolled down my cheek as my steps stumbled, leaning against the wall, it was serving as a support which I hopelessly required in this suffocating moment. There was a little distance between us and this was augmenting my anguish. “How could you do this to me, Denzel? Wasn’t I precious to you?” Sniffling to suppress my crying, I dug my nail into my arm to contain my emotions and not scatter. Again, received piercing silence as a reply. Closing my eyes, after being heartbroken, I took a deep breath. “How easy was it for you to make me marry Kyle despite knowing all my feelings are for you?” “I said it was a mistake-” “No, it was not and you fucking know it!” I snapped, hitting his chest. “You knew everything, you were well aware of my love and after being done with me, you threw me to Kyle, huh?” I growled, losing my composure. “Look. It’s nothing like this.” He sighed. His insensible demeanor was testing my patience at this point. “Stop your lies. Just to save your bond with your fucking girlfriend Gizelle, you threw me out of the way, you selfish bastard,” “Think whatever you want,” How cruel… Wiping my tears and regaining my posture, I was staring at him with mixed emotions of disbelief and betrayal… while he was unaffected. As we were staring at each other, lost in our own perception, the different chains that ripped us apart, Kyle came, breaking the brief moment. “Eliana? There you are. Are you guys done?” Causing me to come back to reality and realize that I was wearing the ring of ‘his’ name now. ‘There was no place for Denzel in my life… then why was I hurting too much for him?’ “Denzel, where were you during the ceremony? I didn’t see you,” “Congratulations and I was there. You were just too focused on her,” Denzel replied in his dominant tone, giving Kyle a side hug. “I guess so.” He chuckled before turning to me, “Come, baby, let’s go then,” Nodding, I was about to go but Denzel stopped Kyle, bewildering me. “Kyle,” “Hmm?” “Take care of Eliana,” He spoke sincerely, inducing an intolerable pain in my chest. How could he possibly say this after shattering my heart? “Of course, don’t worry.” He grinned, showing him a thumbs up but now I couldn’t bear it. Holding Kyle’s sleeves, I used a fake charming tone. “Kyle, can you grab my bag? Is it with my mother, please? I will be there in a moment,” “Sure. Be quick, I am waiting,” “Okay,” The second he left, I darted in his Denzel, confused when I made him Kyle. My throat felt like burning, my mind was submerged in despondency. And when all of it failed to reach him- it burned me more. Like hell I would leave with anguish now. “What is still left to talk about?” Denzel asked coldly. Lighting up his cigarette before resting his hand in his pockets to forge a strong posture. “I won’t forget what you have done to me. How you have betrayed my feelings and emotions, Denzel,” I growled. Poking his chest with my index finger, not removing my disappointing gaze from his and cursing him sincerely. “I pray you never get the one you love too,” “I hope you suffer for the one you love,” “I wish your heart breaks terribly,” Leaving him astonished, with an immense feeling of being disheartened, my steps retreated. Shaking my head accompanied by a tear as I gave him the final curse. “Curse you and your life, Denzel Reynolds,”

‘Look where the desire to have you left me in my life..? I just wanted you, Denzel. And you were the only person who left me,’ After eradicating his name from my heart and cruising his life for what he had done to me, I went back. It was crushing me, it was weighing too much on me. I wasn’t mentally prepared to become a wife, not Kyle’s. It was never on my list and all of it was heavy for me but I was left with no choice. He had left me and whoever it would be now won’t make a difference. “Sorry, I am back,” I called, coming back to where he was waiting for me in his Rolce Royce, leaning against it while trying to convince my mother. “I promise I will be good- Done? Let’s go now,” Flashing his fake smile, he opened the door for me. I glared at him and turned back to Mother who gave me a pitiful look. What could it do? Nothing. “I want to see my father first,” I demanded seriously, getting in the car while he was setting my dress and grinning. “We are going there anyways,” I rolled my eyes and accidentally found him in the middle, far away but somehow my eyes managed to catch his attention. When our eyes met, an unbearably strange yet throbbing sensation traveled to my core, I couldn’t understand but it was hard to cope with. “Denzel,” Still after cursing him, I mouthed inaudibly his name before leaving. ‘Was everything a lie? Why did you protect me when you couldn’t call me yours? Who was I to you?’ Staring outside, I thought painfully. I wanted to scream but couldn’t as suffocation had restricted me from doing so. After we left, all that remained was a scar. And it was hurting, badly, ‘very’ badly. ‘I wish you could have told me what made you do this,’ Releasing a tear, It was pointless to ask a question he couldn’t answer. Amid this pain and feeling of betrayal, I noticed Kyle. He was smiling widely, staring intensely at me with a never-ending smile for having- stealing what he wanted- like always. “Why are you bothering to act now?” I muttered, twirling my fingers around my dress, becoming anxious by the way he shifted closer. “I am not acting. I truly want you.” He murmured, taking my hands and kissing my knuckles, disturbing my whole functioning. Stop it. Just, stop it. “But, I don’t. Not anymore after everything you have done to me, Kyle,” I hissed, yanking my hand away from his unwanted ones. “Please, Eliana, don’t do this. I love you,” He told me in a warning tone. Closing my eyes, I didn’t have the strength to continue anymore so I merely hummed in response and left for my new home, with my husband after meeting my father. “This is it, Eliana. Your new life. Just you and your husband.” I spoke to myself, staring at my reflection, in the beautifully embellished room with a frown. My wedding night was a moment to create and start a memorable bond. ‘You have no idea I wanted you to give your body, your soul, your emotions up to me, Eliana,’ Still, you rejected me after saying those words, Denzel. “No, no, what the hell am I thinking? Snap out of it.” My body shivered when I remembered ‘his’ touching me, freezing my steps, scaring me to wonder how Kyle would react. I couldn’t possibly tell him. “What should I do now?” I cursed under my breath, throwing the veil away and taking deep breaths. Placing my hands over the ledge, I gulped hard until the creaking sound of the door came, indicating he had come to claim the prize he won in this charade of power. His money, his power, everything won against us. Swallowing hard, I didn’t dare to turn until his large hand gripped my shoulder and nibbled on my ear. “Finally,” Humming seductively, he froze my whole being, leading his lips down to my neck as I stood still, motionless when his hands snaked around my waist. “What? Not going to stop me? I am going to kiss your neck now,” He mumbled, placing his chin on my shoulder to tease me. Acting all lovey after forcing me. “You are my husband. No matter how unfavorable or what depraved method you have used to marry me,” I spoke coldly, glancing over my shoulder. “Hey, hey, don’t say this now. I am sorry.” He chuckled, digging his hand into my waist to warn me to watch my words unless I wanted to provoke his beastly side. “Sorry for what? For giving my father a heart attack. For forcing me into this marriage? Or for hurting me?” I whispered vaguely, nibbling my bottom lip anxiously. “You know I didn’t mean to hurt you in any way, neither physically nor emotionally,” He sighed, pressing out lower bodies, embracing me tightly from behind. To show that he owned me now and wouldn’t let anyone or anyone interfere between us. “Let’s place this behind us and become one. I will love you like always, come back to me, baby,” He whispered temptingly, leading his hand to my back, and unzipping my dress. A deadly sensation went to my core, knowing he wouldn’t settle until consummating and won’t listen to my excuse either so giving up to fate, I looked down. “Do you see another option before me?” Unwillingly, painfully, heartbroken, after being rejected by him, I gave up and chuckled with a helpless tear rolling down. “Good,” *** The next day, bearing an aching pain in my body due to last night’s event. We were married, and I couldn’t avoid him forever, he wouldn’t let it anyway. How cold it felt… how unwanted it was. And carrying that weight, I started my life as his wife with a dead heart. After taking a shower, I put on an expensive dress, and makeup to enhance my features until he also woke up and pulled me to his chest. “Morning, beautiful,” “Hmm. Come down. I am starving, let’s have breakfast.” I replied, applying my lipstick. He leaned down to kiss but placing my hand in the middle, I got back, “Lipstick, not smudge proof.” Using a dead tone, I went down, not preferring unasked intimacy, and got down. He didn’t think much thankfully and came down. We were having breakfast, I lost my appetite. Twirling my fork around my food, I was staring into nothingness until I saw Kyle giving me a questionable look. I muttered, forcing a bite down, “What happened?” “Nothing, I just… didn’t know you weren’t a virgin. When did that happen?” He chuckled nervously. I knew he would ask. What should I tell him? “It was… Just a sin, an immoral act. I was drunk. It.. made a mistake,” I lied immediately, swallowing hard in dread. He mustn’t know about it. “Who is your first? I am genuinely curious,” He smirked, knowing I wasn’t much involved with boys. My heart skipped a beat, it was painful mentioning the most beautiful moment I shared with Denzel and calling it wrong, hiding it. “I told you I was drunk. I don’t remember. It was a mistake, after our breakup,” It felt like two soulmates met and now… calling it a mistake. “Oh okay, I thought you were going to say you did it to take revenge on me,” He chuckled but I glared at him. “Can we not talk about it?” To my glare he chuckled, pinching my cheek, enunciating the harsh fate I was thrown into. “Okay, we are married anyway. No one can come between us anymore. We are going to be together. Just you and me,” Laughing, he got up and walked away as I remained still. My lips started to tremble. It was hard to accept this reality. Cascading my eyes to my empty hands, I was only left with questions. ‘When you called me your mate then how could you let me marry another man, Denzel? Wasn’t I more important than your girlfriend?’ Just why did you do this?

With a heavy pain in my chest, I started my married life where my consent didn’t matter, where my feelings were meaningless. What a pathetic bond… My eyes were cold, my hands were empty, nothing to hold onto left anymore anyway. Everything had turned to dust. Submerged in my thoughts, I was hugging my knees on the bed with an empty side as my ‘husband’ came out after taking a shower, taking out his office attire. “Eliana, listen. I have to leave right now, I am sorry,” He spoke apologetically, hastily getting ready but I had zero concerns about that. “Look, I don’t mean to leave you after marriage but I have a really urgent meeting, I will be back soon.” He smiled sweetly, coming closer to kiss the top of my head before pulling away. Forming my lips in a thin line, I nodded. “It’s alright,” I failed to force a smile too… After he left, I dug my nail into my skin, jaw clenching. The sensation of his touch was unwanted. I didn’t want it to replace my mistakes, I wanted them to sting, to remind me of what I did. Of my foolishness. “It doesn’t matter, Eliana, it doesn’t,” Sighing in disappointment, I shook my head and got out of bed to freshen up and pass my time which went by devilishly slow. All the wrong thoughts were coming to me. “Dammit, dammit,” Growling, I paced around, holding my sides from frustration but after lunch, Kyle returned. “Hey,” Regaining my cold posture, I replied coldly, “Hey,” “Let’s go out tonight,” I became hesitant, “Um, Kyle, I am tired… please, can we go another day?” “Sure. We have our whole lives for it,” “Thank you,” He smiled, not minding it as he pinched my cheek and continued playfully. “Though I hope you are not angry at me for leaving,” “No, I understand you have work.” He seemed delighted that I apprehended his state but deep down, I was only wishing to maintain as much as possible distances with him. I wanted him out, I didn’t want him. Not after what he did to me… He had ruined my life, from getting into a relationship to marrying me, he had destroyed everything. I would ‘never’ give him a chance. Yet being forced to carry out that undesirable binding, a week passed and only I knew how painfully I had spent those moments. My chest was constricting, my mind was barely working, and depression took over me in a period of a week. But, from this cage, I found a path for reprieve. “Father is discharging today, Kyle. Can I go home?” “Sure. I will pick you up on my way home, okay?” “Thank you,” I went home, hastily rushing to my parent’s room to see my father who wasn’t even present at my own wedding. I was cursing Kyle for leading my father at this point as I mindlessly slammed the door open. … Only to find the most unwanted man with him, helping him to sit and take his medicines. I felt horrible when I saw how weak he looked. It pricked me. “Careful, Mr. Duke,” “Thank you for helping me, Denzel,” “It’s alright,” Wow, after throwing me into a fire, he was acting like a nice guy? Gritting my teeth in his presence, I ignored him and came to my father. “Papa!” “Ah, my princess!” Grinning, he opened his arms for me and I hugged him tightly. “How are you now?” “Better after seeing you. How are you? Is everything okay? Is he treating you right? I was worried sick,” He whispered, cupping my cheeks from utter perturbation. And before I could speak something, complain how horrible all of it was for me, he spoke up first. “Don’t worry, Mr. Duke. Kyle might have used a wrong action but his intentions weren’t wrong. He loves our Eliana and will take good care of her,” ‘Don’t you fucking dare to use ‘our’ for me now?’ I thought furiously, glaring at him warningly. “You don’t say,” I hissed, rubbing Papa’s back before pulling away. “Did you two have a fight? I have never seen Eliana being angry with you,” “I wasn’t present at the ceremony. You don’t worry, I will talk to her,” He spoke in a charming tone as if everything apart from ‘me’ was too precious and important to him. “But, I have nothing to talk to you,” Scowling at this point, I walked out of the room, not wanting to spend a second in his presence which was suffocating me. It was shattering my heart to fathom how he neglected me and made me marry someone I didn’t want. He had hurt me intensely. I was in the corridor, pressing my teeth to not burst as he approached me steadily in his dominant and dangerous posture. “Stop creating drama before your father. He mustn’t receive any stress.” He growled, pointing his finger at me to stop my… drama. “And what about the distress you threw on me, huh?” “Snap out of it, Eliana. Forget what happened between us.” He sighed, once again in disappointment, even rolling his eyes. “It was not supposed to occur in the first place. I have a girlfriend too, did you forget?” My mouth gaped, hitting his chest but he didn’t bother to bulge. “Where was this girlfriend when you touched me, asshole?” Instead, becoming enraged at my statement, his large hand grabbed my arm roughly. Freezing my steps to the ground he placed his index finger on my lips, scaring me with his one malicious glare. “Shut up. Someone will listen,” My body quivered when I removed his hand, making an almost crying face. “You used me for your pleasure, didn’t you, Denzel?” Irritation crept on his handsome features, releasing my body from his heat with an exasperating resonance. “It’s nothing like this, Eliana. I am only doing what is good for you. Erase me from your heart, I was never the one for you,” My jaw dropped, hitting his chest as I ended up yelling from anguish. “How can you say this after taking my virginity, dammit!?” “Shh. Someone will listen.” He scowled, twisting my arm to not create a scene after he had ruined my life. Nothing. Literally, nothing mattered. A tear hopelessly rolled down my cheek, realizing the images he showed me, the side he displayed was nothing but a mirage. “You don’t care, do you? None of it means anything to you,” I whimpered, losing my breath, on the verge of crying for falling for a man like him. He paused, releasing me instantly, tone slightly softening, “Eliana, we have been over this. It’s not like this-” With discouragement coming to me, I shook my head in denial, refusing to believe in a man like him anymore. “You used me, Denzel…” He opened his mouth but no justification could alter his actions or words. He never loved me, he took advantage of me. Everyone was right about him, he was not worthy to be loved… “You used me and I won’t forgive you for it,” With a crushed hope and heart, I ran away, wanting to be away from him because each time I would see him, it would shatter me. He lied. All those words, smiles, promises, touches. All of it was a terrible deception. ‘I hate you, I hate you so much, Denzel Reynold,’ Unable to bear his presence, I avoided him for the rest of the day and came back to the cage. At this point, I had no other option left. “What happened? Did you see your Father?” Kyle asked sweetly at night. We both laid down to sleep but he was in another mood. “Hmm…” He tried to kiss my neck but I stopped him by placing my hand in between. “Kyle, please, I am disheartened and sad after seeing Father, I am not in the mood. I hope you understand,” “Oh, okay, good night, sweetheart,” He smiled reassuringly. Kissing my back before turning his back and we both faced the wall, lost in our own thoughts. Hugging the sheets close to my chest I stared into nothingness with an unbearable sting on my chest. I almost ripped my duvet by pulling it too tightly. It was so damn painful. ‘When he felt nothing then why did he do this? Why did he latch his heart with mine? Why did he take things so far? Why?!’ Staring into nothingness with a shattered heart, my mind willingly stopped to those days when it all started. Remembering the unfortunate time when I met him…

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303100”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

~ Eileen ~ “I should have known what I was bargaining for that day.” ****** “Inside this hall the most dynamic wedding of the year is going to take place! Who would have thought this day would come abruptly but what can one do when they fall in love?” The reporter spoke enthusiastically, motioning at the ritzy banquet spelling lavish with its grace. “Today is the day when Mr Sebastian Stellios, the most desired bachelor of London is finally going to bind eternally with his heart stealer! Best wishes to the most anticipated couple!” It was a day worth remembering not only for the bride and groom but everyone. From the fountain in the middle to the orchestra, everything was immaculately done for this auspicious event. No matter how beautiful that day was, I wish I could rip it from my memory. “I still cannot believe you are marrying Sebastian Stellios.” A smile crept upon my plump lip, lowering her head shyly when my best friend Sofia said. “Me too.” My soft chirpy voice came out in a chuckle. The fact, He chose me as his bride was an honor. I never thought this day would come. My long silky brow hairs detailed into perfection, the elegance blended in a perfect rhythm with entice as display of the charm of the evening. “It feels like yesterday when he came and asked for my hand in marriage.” I spoke in my usual soft tone, not believing this is reality. “Exactly, just a few months ago we were stalking his account, going crazy over him and now… you are sitting as his bride.” Sofia laughed, checking me out. “Exactly.” I giggled, not believing this is reality. I just knew he is a handsome Boss of my Father, when he became my life partner, I don’t know. Though there is a seven year age difference between us. He is thirty two and I am twenty-five but it’s okay. We were engaged for six months to get to know each other better and God, we talked for hours on calls. Whenever we talked, we forgot everything. It was so beautiful, just him and me and calls which were supposed to be of minutes elongating to hours. How could I not devote myself to him when we went from- ‘And I love caging what attracts my heart.’ To, ‘I can eat poison if you make it for me. Actually you know what? Don’t cook, just give me anything and say you make it, I will believe and eat happily; even if it’s inedible.’ “Remember you calling him swoon worthy?” Sofia recalled, making me giggle. “Don’t remind me of that, he teased me about it for months.” “Come on, girls. Let’s go. It’s time.” Mama called, laughing at my shyness. I couldn’t believe it. Is this what they call a fairytale? When did these months pass? It felt like a moment where he sent the proposal, had it been eight months since our meeting already? Nodding, I raised from my seat. My exquisite lacy gown sown beautifully to represent me as a Queen- I am- His. Upholding my posture, felicity shone in my hazel eyes. A barely controllable smile adorned my features. “I can’t believe it. I never fathomed my marriage would become an unforgettable tale. It’s so mesmeric.” I whispered, contemplating my surroundings, I couldn’t believe that all of it was for me. “Me too. I am so happy for you, Love. You’re so lucky.” Father said, kissing my head. My Father is my life, he worked under Him and expressed his desire to marry me. Which I would definitely not deny. Who wouldn’t want to marry him? “Me too. Marrying him is no joke.” I grinned, taking his hand. The gigantic gates opened, causing me to remember how we talked about that day on the phone. I told him wholeheartedly before our marriage when he told me about his nightmare, “Don’t worry, when I come, I will take away all these nightmares.” “Then I will wait for the day you will become my bride.” “It would be the best of my life. I can feel it.” To my enunciation, he replied, “Mine too.” Oh, Lord, that day was before me. Opening my way to hell I mindlessly chose. Me and Father exchanged a grin and walked down the aisle. “Oh my God.” Whispering under my breath, I saw my soon-to-be husband at the altar. The Prince Charming of every girl’s dream. In an expensive tuxedo, he awaited his bride. Gleaming silver eyes enhanced by perfectly combed pitch-black hairs. His aura emitted dominance through his muscular body accompanied by a perfect jawline beautified by his beard. A perfect creation of God. The man of my dreams was waiting for me and when I came, nothing existed anymore. “I am giving my precious to you. Please take care of her.” Father said, taking my hand in his with a tear in his eyes. Our eyes collided and everything ceased to exist in the memorable moment. I met him for the first time officially and it was etched in my core. My heart raced abnormally to have his warmth of large hands in my palm, widening my shy smile. “Your precious is my precious now, Mr Lior.” He said without parting his eyes from mine. My heart melted at his words. He was my Prince- No, King. The way he treated me during our engagement, I believed us to be ‘My King and His Queen’- how silly I was… My heart skipped a beat at his statement, fluttering my chest in pride and glee to dream of my future with an ideal man. “They said, being Sebastian’s wife was a privilege. I believed it and accepted it. They lied.” We were both at the altar as I stole a glance shyly. “You can look, you have all rights to do so.” He said gently, taking my hands in his. “I can’t believe it. It feels like a dream.” I whispered, barely controlling my grin. “Don’t call it a dream. I have made incredible efforts to make it reality.” He whispered, lifting my chin with his index finger to maintain the intense eye contact. “What..?” I asked, blinking in confusion, unable to apprehend the depth of his dark words. I was naive back then. “This whole step up. Everything. For you. All according to your preference. This dream is now your reality.” He whispered with a gentle smile, holding my hands as the ceremony started. ‘What a beautiful smile.’ I thought. Sadly, this smile didn’t last long. After the necessary rituals like vows, rings and ‘I do’, the proclamation was made. “I pronounce you as the Husband and Wife. You may now kiss the bride.” My grip tightened on his hand, throat drying in temptation to feel his lips upon mine. The most blissful sensation at the moment for me. I felt fortunate. The man girls died for is now all mine. “Thank you for coming into my life. It’s my privilege to be your wife, Sebastian.” I whispered sincerely but he let out a seductive chuckle. “Thank ‘you’ for coming into my life.” Whispering he pressed his lips on my forehead, astonishing me by his tenderness, by his affection. A blush adorned my cheeks. The sweetness he was showering didn’t make it look as if we were having an arranged marriage, as if our bond was fated, written on skylines. “Congratulations on our start, Eileen.” Whispering in my ears, he smiled. Pulling away and turning to the crowd applauding the newlyweds, blessing us with bestest wishes. Dispersing exhilaration in the air, awestruck by the definition of perfection. The reception was glorious, connecting two souls firmly to never break as the day passed in the blink of an eye and before I knew it- I became Eileen Stellios from Eileen Lior.

“Sometimes the world of lies is so exquisite that you don’t want to accept reality anymore.” ****** Before I knew it, I became the wife of the most successful businessman in the field of textile and cotton. My Father was a simple businessman, nothing compared to my husband, the business tycoon. He bought Father’s company, basically his Boss. Then he saw me and sent a proposal at my place. I was already admiring his beauty and when the proposal came, I couldn’t say no. Sebastian Stellios wants me as his wife among all women. How our destinies intertwined, I don’t know myself. I returned to our ravishingly enormous room, still unable to believe this is reality and I am his wife. My heart was racing when I was in his room befitting a king. The chandelier in the middle lighting the room dimly. The king sized bet with soft duvets. Biting my inner cheek, waiting for my husband, anticipation emanated from me, throat dried, vexed. I fidget my fingers around my dress, heartbeats thumping abnormally and he came. ‘Oh My God, Oh my God.’ I thought, shivering when the creaking sound of the door being opened reached my ears. With a dominant aura, hands resting in his pockets upholding stern features which enhance my flutters. Our eyes met and my body stopped functioning for a hot second. I quickly raised from my seat, still nervous in his presence, unsure what to do or say. His presence with me alone in a room halted my ability to speak. Arching a brow at my mien, he asked, scanning my form, “Haven’t you changed yet?” “I… was waiting for you.” I replied timidly, tugging my hair behind my ears. “I see…” He hummed, taking off his watch and other accessories before turning to me. I couldn’t help but to notice his assertiveness. If he is not smiling, he looks scary from close. I could feel my sensations growing wild by the lack of sound in the room before his sheer dominance. Why wasn’t he smiling now? Is there something wrong? “You seem lost.’” He said, dragging me out from my thoughts, glancing from his shoulder. “Huh?” I blinked, looking up at him hesitantly, not knowing what to do. “Should I help you with the jewelry?” He asked in a charming tone, motioning to my bewitching form. “Yeah, sure.” I smiled, averting my gaze from his. Impotent to meet his eyes, remembering it is still our first official meeting. We met a few times but at events or family dinner but not on dates or alone. I stood in front of the mirror, pushing my hairs to the sides when he took off my necklace, deliberating brushing his fingers against my skin, burning it with untold temptations. “You are looking gorgeous. As if you are made for me.” He murmured, smiling softly, removing the necklace. “Just for me.” He whispered seductively, sending shivers down my spine to be this close to him. “For you.” I whispered back, lowering my eyes shyly when his hand moved forward, taking my wrist, removing the bangles slowly. We both looked at each other in the mirror. I wanted time to stop that moment and repeat this memory on repeat. “It was the only lovely memory I hold of him.” After taking my bangles, he turned me to him, “Eileen.” He called in a low yet assertive tone. “Yes?” I responded softly, lifting my innocent gaze. “Have you loved someone before?” His question almost wiped my smile, replacing it with a dread I swallowed hard, I lied unintentionally. “No.” “It was the first lie I ever told him. I shouldn’t have. I had no idea what he was capable of back then.” “Good.” He smirked, pleased at my response, leaving me vexed to ponder what would happen if I said yes. “We just got married and this is the first question you asked me?” I frowned, pouting to pretend I am displeased. “What is mine should remain untouched anyways.” He smirked, coming closer, trapping me in his hovering presence. “Neglect even if I was, now I am not,” I muttered, folding my arms at my chest. “My, what a lovely reaction.” He chuckled, poking my forehead which brought a deep scarlet shade on my face when his hand touched me. Leaving my proximity, he left me in a state of blushing mess with weak knees and growing urges. Taking off his bow, opening the first two buttons of his shirt, he poured himself some fresh wine. “You freshen up. The dress must be heavy. Should I send someone to help you or should I do it?” He smiled asking casually, taking a sip of his drink. “No, I can manage it. I am not fond of extremely fancy dresses so I chose a normal one anyways. So I could easily open it by pulling down the zipper.” I explained. “I see. Okay.” He shrugged. I nodded and was about to leave but intrigued got the best of me and stopped. “Um… What would you do if I said yes, I had? Just curious” I asked innocently but nonchalantly. Not expecting a dire response. But, his jaw clenched, sending a predatory serious stare which hitched my breaths, indicating I shouldn’t have asked. Taking a step back, I held my dress and noticed my startled reaction, he literally stopped. I stood in distress but his hunter gaze vanished. He sighed, “Don’t seek the answers of those questions you are unable to bear. Don’t ever ask again for your own good.” Nibbling my lips, I nodded and left to freshen up, not wanting to extend this useless conversation anyways, “I understand.” I came out after changing into my nightwear and saw him sitting on the couch, one leg over the other. He was holding his glass and poured another one for me. I smiled and grabbed the glass, taking a seat beside him. So close… “You are exquisite, Eileen.” He murmured, shifting closer to me to drown into my eyes. I looked away, intoxicating my mind in his passion, loving the sensation his fingers provided by latching to my skin. “That is the only one of the few times where his touch made me feel loved. I forgot how it feels now.” “Don’t exaggerate, Sebastian.” I chuckled, slowly linking eyes to his adoring ones. “I bet you must have met prettier girls.” I added, growing my smile. “But the one who captured my senses is you, then who is prettier in that sense?” His smile converted into a smirk, bringing my face closer, indulging in the sensation to have me close. I truly believe we are made for each other, The ideal couple. “Them or.. you?” He whispered and I devoted all my breaths to this new bond, to my husband who showered with pure affection. “I still cannot believe what girls dream to attain is mine.” I whispered, drowning into his silver snow. “And nothing could steal you away from me.” He smirked, taking my hand, putting it over his heart. “I am yours.” I pleaded, pressing my palm over his syncing yet raging heartbeat. Touching him gave me eerie but satisfactory feelings. “That’s my girl.” He smirked, pulling away and leaning back. “Now.” Clearing his throat, his voice regaining his authority which made me perplexed what he wants to talk about. “There are few rules I expect you to obey, Eileen. Of course, they are for your betterment and you must be bound to them.” He began to say which invoked a hint of bewilderment. “It depends. What are they?” I replied with a shrug, taking a sip of my drink. I didn’t expect anything extreme. “First, No matter where you will go, you have to take suites with you. I cannot risk your life.” He paused, waiting for my reaction. I raised my eyebrows, confused. “Suites? Strange but okay, I understand your concern but-” I tried to excuse but he cut me off. “You are well aware of my position, Eileen. I have always been alone and now when I have a weak point, I don’t want anyone to take advantage of it, understand?” He said dominantly, explaining it to me which I understand. But, the word weak point made me so proud to be his, to call him mine. To be someone he cares about. ‘I am his weak point…’ I thought happily, “I understand.” I nodded with a smile. “Second, you have to take my permission before going out.” ‘Well, that sounds restrictive.’ I thought but didn’t say anything, believing he was only caring for my safety. What’s wrong, just give him a call and let him know where I am going. What could possibly go wrong, right? “What if I cannot reach you? If you didn’t attend the call or were unreachable, it would be your fault. I will have the suites anyway.” I asked casually, drinking my wine, leaning back. “Let me rephrase; Inform me where are you going. Leave a text or anything but let me know.” He breathed out, taking my hand, brushing his thumb over her knuckles. “Okay.” I chuckled, loving his hand in mine. “Third, No matter wherever you go. I want you home before me.” He said, putting his glass away after finishing it. “I understand. I don’t like going out late at night anyways but you are going to come with me if I go out clubbing late at night.” I mumbled, not thinking much about it and demanding. “We will see…” He trailed off, definitely not liking the sound of it but I frowned and was about to pull my hand away but he tightened his grip. “Okay, okay, fine. We can go together anywhere you want.” He sighed, shaking his head. “Good.” I smiled, poking his cheek with my free hand with a giggle which made him smile as well. “Now, Fourth, I won’t stop you from having male friends but do know I am a possessive man so no physical contact with them, okay? You can talk, hangout but not close like hugging.” He demanded. “Understandable, I wouldn’t like touching them needlessly either. I am not single anymore anyways.” I mumbled, not paying heed and agreeing with it. I foolishly trusted him. “And lastly.” His voice grew husky, taking the glass from my hand, turning me to him. “In my presence.” He paused, lifting my chin, lips shifting into an atrocious smirk, eyes traveling down to my lips. “Nothing else should exist.” He whispered temptingly, brushing his thumb over my lips, sending a satisfactory shiver. “Only..” Moving closer, he moved closer, before capturing my soul in his domain as I failed to notice the possessiveness burning in his exquisite eyes. “Me.” And that day, this devil imprisoned his innocently ignorant bride. “And being his deepest desire was the biggest mistake of my life.”

“It was all a dream which ended shortly. He was too good to be true…” ****** The next day I woke up, considering last night to be a dream but it wasn’t. He was too good to be true, how gently he caressed me, loved me. Though we didn’t consummate yet, being held protectively by him was a lovely sensation too. How endearingly his hands wrapped around me; the sensation is etched in my soul. Sitting up slowly, I saw him sitting on the couch in his casual shirt and trouser, one leg resting over the other assertively while reading a book. My eyes fell upon the tattoo on his hand, pushing my hairs behind, I yawned, blushing faintly while looking at his stern posture. “Good Morning.” I said timidly. He looked over from the pages, returning the smile. “Morning. Did you sleep well?” He asked, putting the book down and walking over to me. I stared intently into his spellbinding silver orbs. “Mhm.” I nodded as he kissed the top of my head, smiling beautifully and sat beside me, not parting his eyes from me. “Why are you looking at me like this?” I asked shyly, tugging my hair behind my ear, nervous by his intense eyes upon me. “How do you expect me to resist, Dear wife?” He asked temptingly, taking a strand of my hair and caressing it. “Stop it.” Giggling, I shook my head and stood up to leave for the bathroom but he held my wrist, indulging in my flushed reactions. “That’s what I can’t do,” He spoke in a charming tone, not leaving my wrist which made my heart race, smiling sheepishly. “Come on. I need to freshen up.” I pouted, leaving my wrist and running to the bathroom followed by the sound of his husky chuckle at my shyness. But, I couldn’t help it. In his presence, I grow nervous. I lose control over myself, stumble upon my words and actions. ‘Oh Lord, What is happening to me?’ I thought, leaning against the door of the bathroom, resting my hand over my chest to regain my senses and posture. But soon a smile reached my thick lips, A tear pricked in the corner as I grinned, staring at my hands in my disbelief asking myself one question. ‘Is this what love is?’ Before I knew it, A few days passed, and in these times Sebastian showered me with immense love and affection that I felt on cloud-nine. “I have to go to work tomorrow, Eileen. I have a busy schedule for a few months. After I will be done with it, we can plan our honeymoon, okay?” He said sweetly, grabbing my wrist to pull me in his laps. I was getting ready to leave for a fancy dinner, wearing a white knee-length dress. I was getting ready but this man was in another mood. I chuckled and wrapped my arms around his neck, “Okay, I understand. You don’t have to pull me down for that.” I giggled, poking his cheek. “Hey, we are newlyweds. If I won’t have affection for you then for whom I will? My Mistress?” He smirked, kissing my cheeks, hugging me firmly in his lull providing an embrace. “Shut up.” I frowned, not liking him talking about having a mistress. “You know you are the only person who can tell me to shut up and get away with it alive.” He murmured, kissing my neck, caressing me gently but it made me smirk and pull away. “Oh, really? What are you, a Mafia leader?” I laughed, leaning back and teasing him. “Sounds lovely, I would love to be one.” He said proudly, leaning back, taking my hand and stroking it lovingly. “Yeah, yeah, whatever, Mister.” I sighed, getting up which made him frown, disliking my action but I got up and began to brush my hairs. “Anyways, I want to go to Paris for our honeymoon. All this time, I always canceled my plans because I wanted to go there with my husband.” I demanded, tying my hairs in a high ponytail. “As you wish, My Lady. Your wish is my command.” He chuckled, faking a bow. Sighing, I shook my head with a gleeful grin. “You know, Sebastian. I always thought you were an extremely dominant man. You know the one who never smiles.” I mumbled, wearing my earrings. “I am. You haven’t seen me like this nor do I want you.” He shrugged, leaning back on his seat, resting his arm on her head, watching me getting ready. “Nor will I let you. I was so scared to think if you turned out to be an authoritative man, what would I do.” I laughed a little at my own words but thankfully he was a sweet man. He didn’t reply and raised from his seat. I glanced, wondering if I said something wrong but he came closer and stood behind me. “Don’t vex, what I am to the world, I won’t be with you.” Whispering, he wrapped his hands around me from behind, holding me rigidly, kissing my neck. “I am so fortunate to be your wife, Sebastian.” I whispered, lowering my gaze when he kissed my neck. “Hmmm.” Humming he remained like this for a few seconds, closing his eyes. His warmth and action gave me a strange sensation. It felt my presence provided him redemption and he urged me to reside there for eternity, holding me close to his heart to capture my soul. As if his breaths depended upon my shoulder. He held me… possessively. “Are you ready?” He asked softly, pulling away after a while, clicking his head against mine. “I would be if you allow me to.” I smiled, kissing his cheek and parting my skin unwillingly from him to focus on getting ready. He nodded and moved back. I got ready and turned to him, spinning around, “How do I look?” I asked excitedly. “The peak of beauty.” He whispered, taking my hands in his as we left for our dinner. Spending an unforgettable time together. Getting to know each other, existing as if nothing else is present in this world anymore. We were having dinner as I spoke up, “Sebastian, I am curious about one thing.” “Hmm, what is it?” He asked nonchalantly, taking a bite of his food. “Why didn’t your parents come to our wedding?” I asked, titling my head in confusion. He showed no reaction as if it meant nothing and replied, monotonously, “They were supposed to but an urgency came. I told Mr Lior too.” He hummed. “And your Brother? He didn’t come either.” I asked again, which made him pause. I blinked but his lips curled downward with a clenched jaw. My heart skipped a beat as he raised his eyes slowly towards me. “Did I ask something wrong?” I asked, tensed by his stern gaze. “Don’t mention Ruben. I didn’t want him to come anyways.” He replied direly which bewildered me but curiosity got the best of me. “Why?” I asked though he just told me not to mention him. “We are not on good terms. Don’t ask further.” He sighed, lowering his gaze again, trying to disregard my question. “Why-” I was about to ask again but he cut me off. “Can we talk about us, Eileen. You can know my family anytime. Talk about me, about us.” He whispered with a hint of rage. Trying to maintain his calm but I understand, not everyone’s relationship with their family is good. “Okay, okay, don’t frown.” I laughed a little, putting my hand on his arm but he frowned deeply and looked back at me. “You look beautiful when you smile. Smile for me.” I whispered sincerely, moving my hand further and running it in his hair before pulling away. He stared at me for a second with a hint of astonishment and exhaled, shaking his head with a feeble smile, “What do you do to me, Woman?” He laughed a little. “I am a witch.” I giggled, leaning back, bringing the endearing atmosphere back. “So, why is your accent mixed? Why isn’t it all British?” I asked casually, intrigued to know. “My Father’s British, my Mother’s American. They both wanted me to adapt their way.” He explained casually and I held my chin, mumbling. “That explains why you don’t say mate often.” I smirked but he smirked back, staring at each other for a few seconds as we both broke into a chuckle and continued our sweet dinner.

“There are secrets you wish you never knew…” ****** The next day, he was getting ready for work as I helped him too. “All black?” I asked, titling my head in confusion. He was wearing a black buttoned shirt with a matching tie and a double breasted coat. Setting his hairs perfectly to attain the immaculate supreme presence. “Hmm, I am not fond of colors.” He hummed. Applying his cologne and wearing his wedding ring, glancing at it for a second which made him smile emptily. I wonder why. “I will make you. No more all black all the time. Time to change your closet, Sir.” I smirked, leaning against the wall, teasing him. “Yes, Madam.” He sighed, not going against my words and got ready for work. “Take care.” He smiled, kissing my forehead. “You too.” I smiled back and kissed his cheeks as he left for work. After he left, I didn’t have much to do. I called my parents, talked to them for a while, then with Sofia too but time was passing by devilishly slow. I didn’t know what to do, everything was perfect in his home and I didn’t have to do anything. Sighing, I noticed it was time for lunch so I thought about surprising Sebastian and giving him lunch myself. I know it was a silly idea, I didn’t have to but I was getting bored and I intended to complain to him about it personally so I got lunch and texted him that I am coming to meet him and went to his workplace. I feel so proud to be his wife, to be the life partner of the man everyone died to see. And I am near when no one in this world is. It gave me senses of uncontrollable flutters. With a grin, I went to his unbelievably opulent workplace and entered. Of course, everyone recognized me and I went to the reception. “Oh, Good Afternoon, Madam.” She grinned, greeting me sweetly. “Hey, um, I am here to give this to Sebastian.” I replied, returning the smile. “He is not present in his cabin at the moment, but you can go there and wait.” He informed me which made me frown. I texted him I am coming yet he cannot stay for a few moments. “Where is he? A meeting?” I asked, resting my hand on my waist. “He is at the parking lot for now. He will be there in a moment.” She replied which left me bewildered. ‘Parking lot? What is he doing there?’ I thought, confused, what he was doing there but since I was naive and stupid I had to go and check. “Um, Then I will see him there. He is just there.” I shrugged casually and went to the parking lot to see him. I was just going to see my husband. What could possibly go wrong with this, right? “Madam, I am sorry, no one can enter the lot at the moment. It’s closed.” The guard informed me and it pissed me. “I am his wife, you know it, don’t you?” God, it felt amazing to use my authority as his wife. “Yes, I do and I deeply apologize for my intrusion but Boss ordered us to not let anyone in. Please.” He said apologetically, frightened almost. “Oh… Then answer my one question.” I said suspiciously. “Yes?” “Is he with a woman?” I asked with a hint of distress in my voice which made him laugh. “No, of course, not. You are the first woman of his life, rest assured.” He reassured me which truly relieved a hint of tension which evoked in my chest. “Oh, then it’s good. Give this to him, I made it for him. I should leave now.” I smiled, giving him the food I cooked for Sebastian. “Sure.” He nodded, taking it as my steps retreated to leave but before I could go back- I should have, I truly should have left and never return- A scream reached my ears which dropped my heart rate, inducing instant dread, worried it might not be… His’. “What was that?” I asked as a horror crept upon my face, shivering to hear the anguish in the scream but horrifyingly it was an oddly familiar sound. “What? What are you talking about?” He asked, still returning a kind smile. “Scream. Someone screamed. Can’t you hear it?” I asked, panicking a little, losing my breath in dismal. My heart began to race abnormally. “There’s nothing. You are only imagining.” He said, trying to convince me but my senses cannot lie. I am certain I heard a cream. “I am not. I know-” Before I could continue another voice came. “HELP!!” My eyes widened in appall, soul frightened to fathom what happened. “See.” Saying, I tried to run and see. He tried to stop me but I pushed him away, “You can’t go! Stop, Madam!” He yelled, grabbing me, stopping me from going further, preventing me from witnessing what atrocity was taking place there. “LET ME GO!” I shouted, pushing him away and running towards the lot but the sight I was greeted with upon entering petrified my soul to no extent. My mind ceased to function, inducing unbearable dread in my body, ruining the dream I just gained in a matter of heartbeat. Only to find none other than Sebastian with a gun in his hand, pointing it at the first and last boyfriend I ever had; Rick. “Sebastian…” Whispering his name, horror brimmed in my eyes, taking a step back in inexplicable fright, afraid of the man before me right now. He gradually lifted his dead eyes from Rick to me, chaining his eyes with mine. That is when I realized- He is not what he showed. The man before me is nothing but a cluster of ruthlessness, it was clear from his deadpan eyes which imprisoned my soul. “Please… Don’t…” My whole being shivered, shaking my head in denial as a tear rolled down my cheek but he smirked hauntingly. That was the smirk I was going to remember for the rest of my life- The smirk of a devil. With a dead stare into my eyes, he didn’t think twice and shot Rick.

~ Sebastian ~ Those who dwell in darkness lose their path to the surface. That is where they belong. That is where ‘I’ belong. And I love it. Each drop of misery I gain exhilarates me. I could never have enough of one’s pain, one’s blood. I crave it to fulfill the thirst of the devil within me. I don’t know when this bloodlust induced in me but I don’t regret it either. I don’t need anything but to quench my thirst for despair. I don’t want to rule the abyss, I want to become the abyss. I love being a sinfully heartless devil. That is where ‘I’ belong. “I can’t believe it, Mate! Not only you didn’t bother to invite your own fucking Brother but didn’t let us come either!?” Father yelled, infuriated at the fact that I didn’t bother to call them at my wedding. My silver eyes remained unaffected, pushing my raven hairs falling on my face behind. Turning mute to his scolding as it couldn’t alter the fate of the poor soul I have successfully imprisoned. Pitiful woman, tied to the most unwanted man. Her life is going to become hell when she will realize I am not the Prince she sought. ‘She is going to regret admiring me.’ I was in the main hall, sitting on the couch, leaning back with my one leg over the other, rubbing my temple, ignoring each word he spoke. Unfortunately, I decided to pay them a visit before going to work. After my wedding holidays, It was my first day at work so I thought going to them which was a terrible choice. “Hmmm.” Releasing a long hum, I closed my eyes for a second, lips curled down to discard the noise. “Don’t just hum. Respond properly! What the hell were you thinking!? How could you just marry out of the blue!?” He yelled again, losing his patience with me but I remained unaffected. “Hmmm.” “Ruben got to know from the news that his own damn brother is married. What’s your problem with him!?” My jaw clenched when he brought Ruben into this matter. Opening my eyes, I sent a death-glare in Father’s direction to halt his unnecessary scolding before my non-existent patience fades and I end up doing what he won’t be able to bear. “Don’t drag Ruben into this. I am not obliged to invite him.” I warned him to not speak further. They both narrowed their eyes at me in repulsion but it was not new, I was used to this expression. Not only from them but everyone. That is who I am and it feels satisfactory when they realize who they are talking to. “Okay fine. Let’s keep Ruben out of this. What about your wife Eileen?” He scoffed, folding his arm. “What about her?” I sighed, arching a brow. “You married Eileen Lior of all people. An innocent and kind hearted girl.” He said angrily. “So what?” I asked with a sour face. “I ask, Why ruin the life of that poor woman by binding her with a ruthless animal like you?” He growled but I smirked darkly in return. It made my heart skip a beat in thrill. It sounds utterly bewitching. An innocent soul trapped with pure ignorance in a devil’s trap. It made me electrified. “Dear, You can’t call your own son this.” Mother said, trying to hold Father but they both know his words were a perfect definition of our bond. “I am right, Melissa. Look at him, this bastard is smirking! He would break that soul beyond repair. He is going to ruin her life.” He began to lose his strength to release further anger but I was only taking pride. “Sounds beautiful.” I mumbled, turning my head away for a second with a fiendish chuckle which I tried to suppress but couldn’t. “See! He is well aware of his beastly nature yet chose an innocent for his indulgence. Why, Sebastian? Why did you destroy her life?” He asked faintly, relaxing his shoulders. With a deeply grieved face, emitting sympathy- Not for me, but my wife who is now trapped with me. “Are you planning to become a casanova too, huh?!” Father yelled. But Mother was holding Father before he died of another heart attack, helping him to sit down. “Son, there must be a reason. Do you love her? Do you like her? You have never toyed with women before. How did she catch your attention?” Mother asked. “Attention? She didn’t get my attention nor love. In fact, I feel nothing for that woman.” I replied, rising from my seat, frightening both my parents in dread to fathom what beast they have brought up. Their eyes widened in appall when I spoke this, shivering to ponder what I am going to do if I didn’t intend to love her. “Then… Why?” Father asked vaguely, definitely resenting the dark smirk affixed on my lips when my features darkened. “I want that woman to give birth to my heir or heiress.” I enunciated which made them gasp, not believing how I have chained her only for my selfish purpose. “For a child? Does she or her family know-” I cut Mother off. “No. No one knows but she could have this world under her feet as long as she remains within her boundary. I don’t intend to hurt her… for now.” I added for now because I know I will grow weary. She had already been testing my patience with her mien. I married her so she could stay quietly without complaining but her demands left me on the edge. This woman should be grateful for the leniency I provide. “Sebastian, please, leave that poor soul alone. You can find any girl who would willingly do this. But she doesn’t even know who you are, what we are. Don’t bring an innocent soul into our tainted bloodline.” Mother whispered, almost begging me to stop. But hearing enhanced my craving, the sight when she will realize things are not what she imagined was beautiful. I needed it. I wanted her to suffer in my palm for my personal satisfaction. Licking my lips in thrill, I rested my hand on the armrest of the chair, leaning forward which startled them, smirking and growing sinister as I snickered. “That is exactly why I desire her.” The sound of my tainted laugh left them horrified, shaking their heads in denial but I continued. “I want to taint her soul.” I growled, reflecting my animalistic urges, hysteria flickering in my eyes. “I want to break her.”

They should have known long ago what I would do to her. They thought I would kill her- No. I won’t. “I want to break her.” Enunciating my intentions, breaking their heart by my choice of actions, I moved back, turning to leave but Mama held my hand desperately. “Sebastian, my love, Please.” She whispered, getting up, holding me firmly. With an emotionless expression, I glanced at her over my shoulder, narrowing my eyes but she gave my hand a tight squeeze. “Please don’t be a monster.” She begged but it brought a smirk to my lips as I rested my hand over hers. I removed it slowly, moving to her ears, whispering heartlessly, “But, I am.” Leaving them horrified to fathom what they gave birth to accompanied by the sound of my menacing laugh echoing in the air as I left for work. I was working and during work, distractions are my biggest resentments. I cannot bear it and when I received a text from Eileen that she is coming to see me, I lost my tolerance with that woman. “Damn this woman.” I cursed under my breath, weary of her constant attraction towards me. Can’t she just stay quietly at home and mind her own damn work? “Elyna.” I called my assistant, taking my phone, rising from my seat. “Yes, Boss?” She asked. “Bring Eileen’s ex lover here and if she comes, take her to me. I cannot stand this woman anymore.” I muttered, frowning deeply, going into the lift with her following me with flabbergast plastered on her face. “But, Boss. You wanted to wait, you wanted to hide your identity from her then- In just a week?” She asked, trying to comprehend. But it was not a worry for me but for Eileen. She was shredding compassion for her. “Do you want to be in her lover’s place?” I asked seriously, glancing at her which made her breath hitch in appall. “No, I am sorry.” She immediately said, moving away in fright, shaking her head. “Then shut up.” I hissed, not wanting to hear anything from anyone. I know I am the one who demanded a woman with no lover but hers was a juvenile bond. A college love but none of it matters to me nor I care personally. But to show her how I am, that man has to be my offering. If I care this much about life, I wouldn’t be here. “Here is him, Boss.” My right hand man, Dave said, pushing him to the front with his hand tied behind his back. If there’s anyone I trust the most, it’s Dave and his Brother Jacob. My two most important men. “Please, let me go. What did I do wrong? Who are you guys?” He sobbed, struggling to get but there is something but a human’s suffering which entices me. It excites me whenever I see someone crawling under me to beg for mercy. It reminds me I am not among the saints, I love each whimper I gain from my victims. “Please, I beg you, let me go…” He sobbed, trying to get free but I only glanced at Elyna. “Go.” She nodded, making a disquiet face, leaving us alone with the poor ignorant soul. “You didn’t do anything wrong.” I replied, lips curling from one side darkly, bending to his level, moving my hand to Dave. He gave me my special dagger, I love how sinfully it was carved, it fits perfectly around my fingers as I traced it around his throat. “Ah, don’t move or else it will glide in smoothly. Trust me, It will.” I whispered seductively, moving my dagger to his neck all the way up to his tears, smearing them over his face. I was indulging in his misery but a sudden thrill evoked in me and I couldn’t control my body anymore as without a warning, I stabbed his shoulder, making him scream. “Is that all you got? With this decibel, not even these walls could hear you.” I chuckled, well aware of the excitement I gained from his pain. Dying to hear more of his screams. I don’t remember how I gained this bloodlust but I live to die for it now. I can never have enough of it. “Let’s gain more.” An atrocious aura surrounded me, I tightened my grip on the dagger and dragged it down, making him scream more. “HELP!!” Laughing at his useless attempts, I rose from the ground as his blood flew uncontrollably, staining my expensive shoes. I gave Dave the dagger and took out my gun to have more fun with him. “LET ME GO!” Arching a brow, I turned my head to the side, not expecting Eileen to come here directly but ah well, there is no going back anymore. I want her to fear me. To realize she had to live in my terror from now on. That her life was ruined the moment she said ‘I do.’ My blood pumped, the imagination of her horror gave me electrifications and then she came. Only to find none other than her beloved husband with a gun in his hand, pointing it at the first and last boyfriend she ever had. ‘Ah, how magnificent.’ I thought after seeing her soul quivering before me, utterly trapped. “Sebastian…” Whispering my name, fear brimmed in her eyes. Taking a step back, finally realizing that I am not what she thinks. Her fairytale ended terribly before it could start. Tch, tch, poor soul…. I love it. I gradually lifted my dead eyes from this man to her, indulging in every drop of fright, dropping from her aesthetic features. “Please… Don’t…” Shaking her head in denial, a tear rolled down her cheek but I smirked hauntingly. That is what I crave, I needed more of her fear. With an intense eye-contact, I shot her lover without a second thought. So she could etch this fact in her soul for the rest of her life that she married a Monster.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303099”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

“Read the newspaper.” Adrien said, and Alexia stared at it blankly, a little lost for words. “You called me out at 1AM, after I worked all night, and have to prepare for an important test tomorrow to read you a newspaper?” She asked softly, “Really?” She looked into his eyes, waiting to see the joke, even though she knew fairly well that he wasn’t joking. Adrien was yet to be a man. He was a boy trapped in a man’s body, and his whimsical demands were never-ending. “Look. I had a really bad day today. Just do whatever I say!” He snapped, like she was his maid, and not his girlfriend. “Adrien, I’m exhausted, and I have a test very early tomorrow morning, can we do this some other time?” She asked, brushing brown strands of hair from her face. “Then I’ll break up with you.” “What?” She asked. Not again. ‘Breaking up’ seemed to be Adrien’s favorite word. Alexia exhaled slowly, trying to calm the rising heat in her belly. It wasn’t the first time, nor the second, yet it was so damn painful and annoying. Each time he pulled that card, she’d always bowed, and always did what he wanted, but today… Not today when she’d had the most horrible day ever. Two years. Two years of bending over backward for Adrien, trying to convince herself that he would change, that their love would make him something other than the spoilt brat his rich parents had molded him into. Memories played in her head, as she took in more deep breaths. Nights that he’d bled tears from her, only to pull her close, and apologize. That was his favorite thing to do. Make her cry, and then wipe her tears because he was in a bad mood. So many times, she’d chosen his happiness over hers, everytime, she let him have his way. Yet, two years and they were still on one spot. He was demanding ridiculously and pointlessly, that she read a newspaper at 1AM. For what reason? Alexia tried to calm down. “Adrien, stop. Just stop. I told you I was tired. I just got back from work. When you texted me, I clearly told you that. If you knew you wanted me to read a newspaper, then why didn’t you just leave me be?” “I’m tired too. I don’t want to read the damn thing!” “Then why make me read it!?” “Because I feel like!” He shouted back. “What?” She looked up at him, her hazel eyes filled with tears. He couldn’t be serious. He had to be joking. His day went bad, and she was the one he’d vent it on. He went to find some silly request to make her mad, so he’d spew hurtful words, and make her cry. Like her crying gave him healing, then he’d hug her… That was psychopathic. As usual, she was trying to calm down, but her pride spoke, ‘Drop it.’ The newspaper shook in her hands, but her emotions swirled sharply. She slammed it into his chest. “I’m tired, I’m sick of this! Till when do we have to do this? Till when does it have to feel like I’m a slave in my own relationship, uh?” Adrian shrugged, like it meant nothing, his handsome features taking her back to nights he’d smiled at her and made her heart flutter with cliché lines. Well, not anymore. “You know you’re going to regret this, don’t you? Don’t get me annoyed, and just be the usual dummy you are, and read this.” He said, motioning for her to pick the paper that slid to the floor, “After everything I’ve done for you—your bills, your family, your school, loving you—you can’t even do this one thing for me. For the thousandth time, he was using those lines, yet he would be the one to force her into accepting help from him later. She wiped her tears, and sniffed, looking up at the sky. He was crazy. Having to make her cry, and give her a hard time was the stupid drug he’d prescribed to himself for bad days. She was sick of it. To bring out the words was so hard. This was a man she’d tried to love despite his thousand faults. She’d hoped he would change, despite everyone hating him. Turning around, Alexia began to walk away. “Alexia.” Adrien growled. “I’m done. Get out of my life, Adrien. Let’s end this façade you call a relationship.” She said, trying not to make her voice wobble. “You don’t mean it. You know you’ll come back, right? This time, it will have to be on your knees. You will need my money, you will need my love, you will need me…” He continued to rant, and Alexia increased her pace, as her whole face squeezed up with tears Even as he said the words, she wanted to turn around, and beg him to make things easier for them, she wanted him to hug her and apologize again, but her feet didn’t stop walking away. It was pathetic— wanting to turn around. Alexia walked onto the streets towards the bar at the other end of the road where she and her friends usually had celebratory drinks. However, it was the first time she was going there because she wanted to drown in the comfort of drinks. Her tears cascaded down her face, as she walked in. “Wel…” the bartender began, but stopped as he saw her face. Alexia took a bottle of beer, and took out her card. “I’m taking this.” She sniffed. The bartender was boiling with questions, but didn’t ask any, and simply watched her walking out spiritlessly. On the sidewalk, Alexia sat, letting the cool breeze play with her hair, as she opened the bottle of beer, and placed it to her lips directly. She would wait. Adrien would come to find her. She would wait for him to show up. And like that, an hour passed, as she waited on the streets, drunk and staring at her phone, waiting for him to text her. It was the first time she was behaving this way, so surely, he ought to bend this once for her, right? Even if it took him two hours, his pride would eventually melt, right? “Shit! Call me!” She screamed drunkenly at her phone, as her fair, and slender fingers hit the phone continuously. “Damn you, Adrien. Call me, please!” She cried, and began to hit a signboard next to her. “Hey lady.” She heard, and a man whistled. She turned to see five men walking towards her. Alexia stepped back, and stumbled, nearly falling. “Come on, let’s take you home. Drunk on the streets at 2AM, bad men could find you.” One of them said, as he came close enough to place a hand on Alexia’s frozen shoulder. She couldn’t even think of running. Her head would spin, and she would hit the floor. Her hand swatted at his hand, but it was firm. Quickly, her heart beat accelerated. Adrien would be here anytime soon. Perhaps he was watching her from a distance, Alexia thought to herself, as her hands trembled, “Bad men are everywhere.” The man whispered. Alexia stumbled backwards. The man moved closer, raised her chin, and grabbed her shirt, dragging him closer to him. Alexia screamed, only for his hand to be twisted off her painfully. “Ah!” He yelled into the night as he turned around instinctively to lessen the pain. His hand was twisted further by strong hands, and Alexia turned to look at her savior. It wasn’t Adrien, but someone else… Moonlit gray eyes, Sharp jawline, finely crafted brows, smooth fair skin, and a tumble of dark hair sweeping over the side of his face. Alexia whispered, just before she passed out, “Angel,”

Opening her eyes, Alexia found herself in the arms of the beautiful man she’d tagged an angel. He looked down at her, and rolled his eyes, “You’re awake now?” He asked in a deep tone that was as soothing as a melody. He dropped her gently, and her eyes filled up with tears again. “Why didn’t you come quickly?” She asked, putting her hands on his face. “Uh?” “I waited for you for so long,” She said, and rose on her feet to kiss him. The young man’s eyes widened. He was always the one to initiate a kiss. It was never a woman who initiated the kiss. He tried to ease himself from her, but she wrapped her arms around him, and pressed lips more firmly to his. Her lips were so soft, and he was so tempted to open up. “Why won’t you kiss me?” She asked, withdrawing from him as her tears rolled down her cheeks. At that moment, Alexia looked like a crying masterpiece. Her dark eyes glittered with the tears that kept refilling, and she looked so sorrowful that no one would want to watch her cry. Not even the stranger before her. A sudden desire filled him, and he pulled her closer to him, letting their lips meet, and the spark in the air carried them through the night. Clothes flew to the ground, hair spilled on the bed, tongues intertwined, and hands roamed as the flames of the night engulfed the both of them. ~ {NEXT MORNING} A smile cracked her face, as Alexia slowly rose to consciousness. She’d made love with Adrian, and it had been the best thing ever. Making love after a fight was always the best for a reason. She turned, and placed a hand around him, and opened her eyes slowly. Unfamiliar gray eyes met hers, and it took Alexia a second for her scream to bounce off the walls. Luca placed a hand over his ear, his look hastily turning into irritation. Alexia screamed again, placing her hands over her mouth. Her scream came again and again, until Luca had to rise, and stop her from screaming with his palm. Then the night came back to Alexia, burning fully into her mind. Why did she think she was sleeping with Adrien? Why?? She pushed his hand off hastily, finding his face familiar, but not in the mood to think it over. “Pervert!” She screeched. Luca cocked his head, with a smile, “What?” “You did this on purpose! How can you take a drunk woman from the road, and sleep with her?” “I take no blame for what happened last night. You pushed yourself on me.” “What! Why did you bring me here in the first place?” “Maybd if you’d given me an address when I asked constantly, this wouldn’t happen.” He said, and Alexia scoffed. He wasn’t even feeling remorseful. “Then why did you take me?” “I guess you would have preferred waking up in a dump after seeing five bulky men.” Alexia took a pillow, and slammed it on his face, before getting off the bed, picking up her clothes shamefully, and storming out of the room. Luca watched her leave, then smiled, It was time to get started. They’d finally met, and that was the start. ~ Hours later, Alexia lay in her bed. Her last test of the semester had gone awfully bad, as all she could think of was getting Adrien’s call. It didn’t help that she’d arrived late because she wasted her time searching for the door to get out of Luca’s mansion. So many things to think about. She broke up with her boyfriend, probably failed her test, and now, accidentally cheated on him. Hopefully, she’d never have to see that man again. Everything was just wrong. “Lex,” Her friends walked in— Thea, and Elsie. “Care to explain this?” Thea asked, as they sat on Alexia’s bed. She sat up, and took the phone Thea was handing to her. Alexia froze. Adrien had posted something new on his Instagram account, and it was a Blondie whose waist he was holding as they stood on the rooftop of his father’s company, and he’d captioned it with, _Found a new heartbeat_ “Is anyone seeing what I’m seeing?” Alexia asked, dropping the phone to log in to her Instagram account and check. “What happened? Is he cheating on you?” Elsie asked, and Alexia stared at the photo on her own phone, confirming it. It was posted that very morning. As she watched it, her fingers slowly clenched around the phone. She wasn’t about to believe she waited all night for him to come, call or text, but he was busy finding himself a new girl. “Hey, you okay?” Thea asked, and Alexia slammed the phone on the bed, before brushing her hair out of her face angrily. “Two years of bearing with that shit he calls an attitude! Two years of standing up for him!” She bellowed, pointing to the phone. Her voice broke, as she continued, “But he lets me go because I couldn’t read him a newspaper!” She shrieked, and Elsie closed her eyes with a sigh. She thought she’d heard it all, but it seemed Adrien never failed to find just one more stupid thing to prove how idiotic, foolish, and unlikeable he was. “Speak to us. Calm down. Tell us everything that happened,” Thea said softly, taking Alexia’s hand. “He’s kidding me! He has a new girlfriend?” She asked, and bit her lip hard. “Maybe she’s not his girlfriend.” Elsie said, but Alexia cut in. “Look at how he’s staring at her! This is the first time I’m seeing him hold another girl’s waist since we started dating. He’s obviously doing this to get back at me. He’s being childish again.” “Then explain to us.” Thea pleaded. It took a while for Alexia to calm down, and get herself together, but eventually, she narrated everything to them. Anger and sadness wedged themselves in her voice as she spoke, and her friends listened to it all, down to the part about the one night-stand. The girls stayed in the room in silence for a long time, eventually laying down on the bed. Thea and Elsie, Alexia’s highschool friends were trying to digest everything, while Alexia was thinking of how exactly to make Adrien pay for treating her like trash that didn’t matter. “Wanna go to Paris instead?” Thea suddenly asked. “Uh?” Alexia turned to her, still shaking her foot as she tried to think of the meanest words to throw at Adrien when she finally saw him. “There’s this cruise stuff we’re invited to. We can invite you too. Influencers, young celebrities and all will be there on a trip to Paris, and it starts tomorrow. It’s a chance to connect with influential figures, form connections, and possibly make known your passion for makeup.” Elsie said softly, and Thea suddenly sat up. “You can try this out, Lex! I never really liked that asshole anyway. You can use this opportunity to show him you don’t care. ‘A Trip to Paris’ is perfect!” Thea said, and Alexia bit her lip slowly. ‘A Trip To Paris’ It sounded so tempting. A burning way for Adrien to come back to her, apologizing. If only she knew… A lot was waiting in store for her on the cruise ship.

Broken, angry, sad, and helpless, Alexia packed up her stuff, and joined her friends in the car. “Cheer up! I never really liked him anyway.” Thea said, starting the engine. “Good riddance, Lexie. That kind of guy is a no-no. He has money, so what? I believe you’ll meet with some real rich ladies who will love your makeup, and subscribe to your channel on makeup tips. You’ll be in money soon, so let’s forget about a tactless dummy called Adrian, and move on. I promise you it’ll be worth it.” Elsie said in the backseat, and Alexia snuggled in, hugging her. “How dare he leave me?” She asked in a little voice, “Does he think anyone will love him more than I do?” “Of course not. In no time, he’ll be begging to come back.” Thea said, and Lexie bit her lip. “I hope it happens.” She sighed, and closed her eyes. The friends drove for hours before they arrived at the port where a massive cruise ship was awaiting them. “My God!” Thea squealed, and pulled Lexie into an excited run. Alexia smiled reluctantly, “I heard some famous young CEOs will be here too. Who knows? You could secure a job by chance.” Thea giggled. After submitting their invitation, they were given rooms on the cruise. It was unbelievable as each person had a room to themselves. Everything on the cruise ship glittered with wealth. For hours, people kept boarding the ship, and when it was evening, a voice suddenly came out loud, resounding everywhere in the ship. “Ladies and gentlemen, it is time to get dressed up for the celebratory night as we kick off on a trip to Paris, and back!” “There’s a party?” Alexia asked herself, as she got up from the bed. The noise in the ship became even louder as different people passed by her room, conversing among themselves. She pulled out a quick outfit, regretting that she was caught unprepared. She should have known parties were inevitable if young people were to be gathered on a cruise ship. However, she managed to look stunning in a wine dress without arms. It was short and plain, but her beauty made it radiate. It was one of the things Adrian could never get enough of— the way her dark eyes lit up whenever she laughed, showcasing a pretty set of teeth, and slightly pointed canines. Her cheeks were always filled with roses whenever he stared at her, and her skin was naturally smooth to the touch, and fair to the eyes. Not to talk of the curves that were placed there to kill whoever touched them with desire. An hour later, after Alexia had touched her face lightly with makeup, she walked out of the room, and joined a group of ladies in flashy dresses, heading no doubt to where the party was taking place. They came out onto the sun deck, and where music was blasting, and people were everywhere, taking photos, and making videos, laughing over champagne, talking and laughing, women eyeing men, men eyeing women, people already seeking connections… Where were Thea and Elsie? Did they expect her to walk up to someone, and start talking to them? Just as she looked around, her eyes fell on a familiar green pair of eyes, staring at her. Her breath seized. That was Adrien, with his fling right in front of him as she clicked pictures. His hands came round her waist from behind, and his head lay on her shoulder, as he watched Alexia intensely. Her heart squeezed out fresh blood, as she dragged her eyes off him with utmost strength. It was confirmed now. That jerk hadn’t wasted a night to get another girl. Did he even love her? She suggested a breakup, and his first move wasn’t to go after her, but to go after a new girl? A waiter with a tray of drinks passed by, and Alexia deftly took a glass off the tray. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.” A familiar voice came from behind, and she turned sharply as it seemed like the breath was knocked out of her. The pervert she spent the night with! Her eyes went wide. Luca looked over her outfit, and gave a slow, easy smile, then he cocked his head, “We meet again, although you don’t look so pleased,” A blush crept to her fair cheeks, and she looked around. Then she noticed the unnaturally off number of ladies concentrating on them.. “Whatever happened last night, we’re going to forget it.” She said, and walked away, fighting not to stumble from her weak knees. Adrien, and the guy she’d slept so thoughtlessly with were on one ship with her! A headache threatened to seize her, and she downed the glass in one go, then began to look for more. She needed something stronger, or she’d just go crazy! She hadn’t just thrown herself into a long journey in a cruise ship with her ex, and his new lover. It was so weird to call him her ex! “Ladies and Gentlemen!” The host began. “We would like to formally welcome you all on board for a very exciting adventure. Here we share talents, share gifts, and share…” Alexia looked around, her focus completely shattered, as she couldn’t imagine what dilemma she’d thrown herself in. Looking over at Luca on the other side of the ship, flirting recklessly with women who hovered around him like flies to honey, she felt dislike get even rooted more in her belly. She’d slept in the bed of such a man. Her gaze returned to Adrien, who was also getting his fair share of attention. “As our first guest, I would like to introduce to you, one of the sponsors of this night!” Everyone began to clap, before the name was even announced, “Luca West!” Alexia’s jaw dropped, as no other than the man she’d slept with stepped out in front to lots of applause from everyone present. “…the CEO of Crown Enterprises!” Alexia’s eyes were apples ready to fall. Her hands flew to her mouth. Crown Enterprises? As young as he was; he was a billionaire! Worse was, she’d gotten tangled with such a man! If what transpired between them was discovered, she’d be in the news as fast as lightning. If it was also discovered she was involved with Adrien, another famous heir to a stinkingly rich company… Alexia sighed, and bit her lip, taking another glass. However, that wasn’t the worst part of the night. After introducing all the important people, who made Alexia feel small, the night continued, and it all of a sudden got to a point where a familiar singing voice silenced the whole place. Alexia swallowed as a song she knew so well lit the whole place. She looked up, and saw Adrien singing a song he had made and dedicated to her, but this time, he wasn’t looking at her; he was looking at his new woman. “Damn you.” Alexia whispered, as her chest rose and fell heavily. Memories of when he’d composed it right in front of her filled her head. His smile, the look in his eyes, his words, the way he’d looked at her with so much love. Alexia’s shaking fingers instantly grabbed a bottle, and poured its contents into a glass. She downed it all, wishing she could go up there, and scream at him to stop. The song bored into her ears, and she felt she would go crazy. Fine! To hell with everything. Alexia felt her head spin, but still endeavored to take another full glass. Just imagine. Everyone was taking themselves in twos, waltzing to a song that was for her. There was no one she could hit, or hold accountable for all her problems, but just then, her eyes alighted on Luca’s moonlit eyes. He was looking at her. Getting to her feet clumsily, she sailed past the dancing people, making her way to him. She wasn’t going to care. He was her target. A subject for her frustrations.

She walked to him, weaving in and out of the throng of dancing couples, as the song played. “Why are you staring at me?” She bellowed, and Luca chuckled, raising a brow. “Because everyone loves to stare at beautiful things?” “What? So the crazy thing you did two nights ago wasn’t enough? You want to cause problems for me?” She asked, but he suddenly came closer… way too close, looking down at her with those eyes of his that seemed like a romantic message themselves. For a second, Alexia was stuck in it, but when she regained her composure, and tried to move away, his arm came powerfully around her waist, and she was crushed to his warm chest, her little hand laying on it, as she continued to look into his eyes. “You’re drunk, am I right?” Alexia’s cheeks flushed, and she opened her mouth to speak again, but he was already twirling her, pulling her into the dance naturally. “Hey, let me go.” She was saying, as they suddenly went spinning, and waltzing in and out of the sea of dancing people. Then, he smiled, and Alexia became a dummy, staring at his handsomely sculpted face. If he was a natural phenomenon, she’d call him the rainbow. There was just something about his easy and reckless beauty that made her want to stare. Eventually, she let her spinning head take over, and let Luca twirl her through the night, savoring the feel of his arms, enjoying the brief hugs they shared while dancing to her song. If he hugged her at that moment, she would burst in tears, and wouldn’t stop till the morning came. Thanks to Adrien, she was so used to being hugged after crying. She felt she couldn’t do without it anymore. Then, she placed her head on Luca’s chest, and told herself she was drunk. She would let another man hug her while her man dedicated her song to someone else. Yes, she would get lost in her pain, and if it got too much, she would hit the pervert who was making her dance like she’d danced all her life. As tears slipped down Alexia’s eyes silently, Luca noticed, and looked at her. Then, without another word, he lifted her off her feet, startling everyone. The attention was all on them, as the crowd parted for them to go through. Alexia simply let her eyes close, surrendering to the spin in her tired head. ~ “Hm,” Alexia groaned, as she turned to the side of the soft bed. Slowly, her eyes flitted open, and she saw the bright sky from the floor length glass window. It bounced right off her eye, and she snapped them shut again. Her hands went to her head, digging into her hair, as she tried to recall the events of the past night. Oh yeah. That jerk had given the song he made for her cheaply to a girl, who was definitely with him for his money— a girl who had only her body to offer. She sat up, and felt her head pounding with a hangover. “You this nasty twenty-two-year-old fool. Why do you keep drinking when you can’t hold your liquor?” She asked, with a groan, and slipped out of bed, “You don’t even have an idea how and when you got to your room.” She sighed, and took up her phone, ready to message Thea and Elsie. “Where have they been since last night? They brought me here, and suddenly disappeared.” She snapped, and was about to click on the messages they sent when she noticed the storm of notifications on her notification tray. Sliding it down, she saw viral posts, and her eyes widened, as she read the first caption. -UNKNOWN LADY MANAGES TO SNAG LUCA WEST ON THE FIRST NIGHT OF VACATION– The image there was of the both of them dancing, with her head on his chest. Her fingers flew to her lips. -FIRST LADY TO HOP ON LUCA WEST TO RIDE ON HIS COATTAILS TO SUCCESS- In this image, he was carrying her into the yacht! She looked around, and checked her clothes. Did he sleep with her again? No. So why the heck did he do that? She clicked on the Instagram posts, and checked the comments. Just as she expected, they were nasty. _Ah, it’s one more desperate lady eager to get rich_ _She didn’t even wait. She simply cut to the chase._ _A lady’s gotta spread her legs wide, and throw away her dignity for a man like Luca West, who has probably stripped all the girls of San Francisco naked, lol._ _She disgusts me_ Alexia let out a shrill scream, and scrambled out of bed, still with her hair in a mess. Pushing her feet into her slippers, she ran out of the room, and almost jammed into a maid on the way. “Hey,” she said, breathlessly. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t see you…” “Luca West. Where’s his room?” “Ah, I…” “Hurry!” “I only know where the master bedrooms must be. I’m not too sure of his personal rooms…” “Take me to all the master bedrooms here.” She shrieked desperately, and the maid nodded, a little terrified as she led Alexia to where the master rooms were. Alexia couldn’t stand the thought of being the fling of such a man. If he had stripped all the ladies in San Francisco, then… “Shit. Can’t you walk any faster?” She asked, and the maid hastened her steps. ~ Luca pulled on his bathrobe as he stepped out of the bathroom, moving to the mirror in the room. Fair, slender fingers ruffled his midnight hair, as they fell over his face in wet strands. Standing in front of the mirror was another person, not the man everyone knew. The easy smile that usually charmed both male and female in seconds was gone, replaced by a slight frown. He raised his neck slightly to reveal a thin scar close to his nape where it was always covered by hair, and his expression was like stone itself. The phone rang, and he picked it. “What exactly are you planning?” A man’s voice floated from it, “Is this your way of doing things? Do you think this would be successful?” “You should calm down,” Luca spoke in a chilly voice that only a few people knew he had. “My ways are different from yours, and I will get my job done. Never in my life have I seen a target as easy as Alexia Falls,” His fingers played with a picture of Alexia on his desk, smiling with childlike innocence as Adrien pecked her cheek, “Soon… she’ll be in the palm of my hands.”

The maid finally got to Luca’s door and she pointed at it. “This is his room, miss.” She informed Alexia. “Thanks.” Alexia appreciated her, although, in a sharp tone. She just couldn’t think of anything apart from venting out her frustration on Luca. Alexia knocked on the door and pulled down the door knob to also gain more attention especially if he was in his room, but to her surprise, it was open. “Much better.” She said under her breath and barged into his room. Her eyes fell on the open space on his robe which was a part of his abs and they looked so hot that it felt for a moment like something was stuck in her throat. “Any reason you barged into my room?” Luca questioned her in a calm tone and sat on a chair beside his bed, then crossed his leg. The smile he had on his face stirred up anger within Alyssa and she stomped her feet towards him until there was just a little distance between them. “Haven’t you seen the news? All everyone has been saying about me?” “Oh! That? Yes, I did. And what about it?” Luca asked in a calm demeanor, looking at her interestingly. Alyssa scoffed and ran her fingers through her hair, then brought her hands back to her cheeks. “What do you mean by that! My reputation as a good lady is being ruined on the internet because of you, and all you can do is to act oblivious to it?” Alyssa raised her voice, feeling so much anger boil inside of her. But Luca only had a smile on with no sign that he was going to say a word. “Gosh! Why exactly are you this annoying! Look, Mr. Luca, I want my life back, so I want you to debunk the rumors flying around right now!” She voiced out in a firm and warning tone. But Luca sighed deeply and rose to his feet, then walked up to her, closing the gap between them as his right hand slowly wrapped around her waist. “Like I said before, I have no intention of debunking the rumors, miss Alyssa.” He said in a deep charming tone. His voice suddenly seemed like it was laced with intoxication as it seemed for a moment that it was only two of them in the world. The look in his eyes was breathtaking and he was like the desire of every woman. But then, his stubbornness seemed to get in the way of his charm. “Gosh. If this man won’t agree to debunking the rumors, what exactly can I do to restore my good image?” Alyssa thought to herself, now feeling like she had really gotten herself into a mess. But just then, an idea came to her mind. Her eyes sparkled with hope as she looked back at him. Then she withdrew herself from his hold and took a few steps back. “If you won’t debunk this rumor, how about we turn things around?” Alyssa suggested, hoping that he wouldn’t disagree with this too. “And what do you mean by that?” Luca inquired with folded arms. “How about you tell the news that I am the woman you love, and that I’m not a slut. In fact, I’m proposing a deal to you.” “A deal? What deal?” Luca asked, beginning to feel the crescendo of this moment. “Let’s get into a relationship; a fake one though, but it’s going to look real to others, especially Adrien, my ex. I want him to feel the pain of losing me, and regret he ever did. I want him to come back, kneeeling before me and begging to have me back. Can you do that?” Alyssa said, but was expecting to hear a no. She wasn’t so certain because a billionaire like him having to get entangled with her business had a low chance of happening. “Alright, I’ll take that deal.” He responded and her eyes widened in surprise. “Really!” Alyssa exclaimed in disbelief. “Yes, really. A fake dating is the least of things I can do.” he replied calmly with that same mysterious, charming smile. But Alyssa was too happy to care about that. The fact that a man as handsome and influential as this had agreed to her proposal was what filled her head. It was like a fantasy turn reality. “Okay, since you have agreed, I want you to consider me to be the one who has the upper hand in the relationship. That is, you have to act like you’re head over heels with me. That’s going to change the media’s perspective of me, and also make Adrien burn with jealousy.” “Consider it done, pretty.” At those words, her cheeks flushed and she felt them going red. Alyssa’s eyelids fluttered and then she cleared her throat to get her mind off the brief intense moment she just had. “That’s perfect. So, what do you want in return?” She asked him hoping it wouldn’t have to be something ridiculous. “Well, regarding that, I’ll give my own clause of the contract at the end of this trip. But when that time comes, you must do whatever I want. Deal or not?” Alyssa felt the atmosphere go intense as she thought about the possibilities of what he could ask for. Usually, unspoken words or expectations could be terrifying and disturbing, but thinking about the bright side which was having Adrien begging her so badly, made her feel it was worth anything. “Well, what could possibly go wrong?” She thought to herself and then reached out her hand for a handshake. “It’s a deal.” She said confidently. “No, no. A handshake doesn’t prove the deal, Alyssa. Definitely, a contract should.” Luca said, then went ahead to his drawer, pulled it out and brought out a file. “You had it prepared?” Alyssa asked, surprised to see him bringing out a contract paper. “Not really. Let’s just say I’m always prepared for anything, anywhere.” Luca uttered and handed the contract paper to her. Alyssa sighed as she stared at the paper. Things were getting real now and she had series of emotions flowing in her head. A lot of what-ifs and possible complications. “The ball is in your court now, Alyssa.” Luca said with a smirk. Alyssa immediately shook her head and let out a deep breath. “You know what? Fuck it! Let’s do this!”

Alexia signed the contract and so did Luca. She smirked as she thought of the success of this contract and couldn’t wait for Adrien to realize his loss. While usually, she would forgive him the minute he asked for forgiveness, this time, she wanted him to feel the real need for her to forgive him and come back to him. “So, now that it is done, what’s the first thing to do?” Alexia asked, out of excitement, but she made sure she wasn’t really showing it. “I just uploaded the necessary, online.” Luca told her, and Alexia immediately brought out her phone to check the internet. She finally found his post. It was a picture of her which she wasn’t really certain how he got it, but the caption was what amused her. “I never knew what love was, until I met you.” That caption alone was enough to make people think in the direction which Alexia wanted them to think. So, she checked some reposts of it by some reporters and random individuals and the comments under it were a lot. “Wow! Are you trying to say Mr. West is in love with her? That they are dating?” One of the commenters replied. “Oh, my goodness. So, she is the one who finally caught Mr. West’s heart. That’s incredible.” Another commented. Alexia scrolled and scrolled, smiling at the comments under different posts. It was quite better than the previous one and it made her feel better. Even though she didn’t really like the limelight, it was nice to be in a good one. Then she raised her head to look at Luca whom she noticed had seemed to be staring at her for a long while. She cleared her throat, and broke their brief eye contact because of how weird it was to see him staring at her. “They are all good.” She uttered, and pursed her lips lightly. “Just what I thought. There’ll be a party as usual, tonight. I want you to meet me here first, as soon as the sun goes down.” Luca said, then returned to sit on his bed. But Alexia stood there, still trying to figure out why he wanted them to meet here first. “Except you want to spend the whole day with me under the sheets.” Luca added with a smile. “Gosh! You’re so… ugh!” Alexia voiced out and marched out of his room. How he always managed to be so charming without stress was beyond her. On getting back to her room, she bounced her butt on the bed and smacked her lips. “Now that you have someone’s help in getting Adrien to crawl back on his knees, Alexia, ensure you enjoy the best of it.” She said to herself and allowed herself to lay her back flat on the bed. But just then, the door to her room flung open and Alexia sat up immediately to find out who had just disrespectfully done that, but it was her friends; Thea and Elsie. “What exactly did we just see online?” Elsie questioned, looking really surprised. “Guys, calm down.” Alexia said as she moved close to the headboard and leaned her back on it. “We need an explanation, Lex. How is it that the internet is telling us something different from what we know?” Thea said, showing Alexia her phone’s screen. “I understand you guys are confused. But I think I just got myself a new boyfriend. Apparently, Luca likes me and instead of allowing people think that I’m a slut, he decided to come clean.” Alexia lied to them. She had read in the last requirement of the contract that no one had to know about it except her and Luca. While she would have told them anyway, she didn’t want to risk Luca finding out and terminating the contract right away. It would end up being a shame and a loss for her. “Why didn’t you tell us before this?” “I wasn’t aware, guys. I went to his room to quarrel with him over what was rampant on the internet, and that’s when he confessed to me, and I accepted to be his girlfriend. That’s a win for me. He is almost every woman’s desire.” “Whoa! Our friend just laid her hands on the jackpot!” Thea raised her voice in joy. Alexia chuckled and blushed, and then made a dismissive wave of her hand to them. “Come on, guys. Don’t be silly.” “We really need to celebrate this tonight at the upper deck tonight.” Elsie suggested, looking so excited. “Yeah, we will. But first, I need to get to Luca’s room at sun-down. He wants me to come over first before I make an appearance, I guess.” “Why are you so dumb, Alexia? He obviously proudly wants to make an appearance with you; to show the whole world that you are his.” Elsie laughed out loud, feeling so happy for her friend. Alyssa also chuckled and connected the heel of her palm on her forehead and dropped her hand almost immediately. “I guess I was too slow to know that.” She said with a smile. The trio continued to talk about different things that made Alexia blush and dream, and that seemed to be one of her best moments ever since Adrien left her. ~ At sun down, Alexia made her way to Luca’s room, and when she got there, she noticed the door wasn’t locked, so she opened it gently and stepped into the room. It was dark; really dark that she couldn’t make out an object. “Luca?” She called out to him softly as her eyes searched around in the darkness. Then she tried to use her hand to search around on the wall for the light switch, and when she found them, they weren’t working. “Why aren’t these working?” She said to herself, and suddenly, she heard a tapping sound. One she didn’t want to find out what it was. She immediately turned around to walk back to the door, but then, she heard the door click. Someone had just locked her in.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303098”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Sophia was scrolling through her phone when it buzzed with an incoming call from her younger brother. “Hello Ethan, is Mom okay?” She asked, worried. “Hey, Soph, Mom is okay for now, but the doctor said the surgery can’t be delayed any longer. What should we do?” Her brother’s voice came, and she could tell how worried he was. Sophia panicked too, but still managed to compose herself. “How many days do we have to schedule for the surgery?” She asked. “We have 3 days, or Mom can’t make it past that. Soph is Marcus not going to help Mom?” he asked, his voice hopeful. “I’ll try to talk to him again. Don’t worry Ethan, we will find a way.” She comforted her brother even if she didn’t know how they could raise the money. After ending the call, she stood at the massive window of Marcus’ villa, looking out over gardens so pristine and endless they looked surreal. The perfectly trimmed hedges and the sparkling marble walkway all screamed of wealth and power. But to her, it was all just a beautiful cage, mocking her emptiness. This was Marcus’ house, not hers. Three years of marriage, and yet she felt like little more than a fixture, as untouched as the pricey paintings on the wall. Their marriage had never even been consummated. Marcus, once eager and affectionate, now hardly even looked at her. Back when they were dating, he had tried to be close, to get intimate. But Sophia, raised with strict values, had always insisted on waiting until marriage. Now, after three cold years, she couldn’t help but wonder if that choice had cost her everything. Pushing aside her thoughts, she went to look for him. She wanted to try again to ask for his help with her mother’s surgery. She knocked on his study door, trying to brace herself for what she knew would be a difficult conversation. “Marcus, can we talk?” Her voice was tentative, but there was a thread of hope in it. He looked up from his laptop, his expression already irritated. “What is it, Sophia? I’m busy. If it’s about your mother, I already said I don’t have the money. Our company is undertaking a very important project and we can’t afford to withdraw a large amount of money” Sophia swallowed hard, trying to suppress the pain she felt in her heart. It was clear that whether her mother survived or died didn’t matter to him at all. She bit her lower lip before changing the topic. “Then can we talk about our marriage? It’s falling apart, Marcus.” She held onto the doorframe to keep herself steady. He scoffed, barely sparing her a glance. “Sophia, I don’t have time for this right now. We’ll talk later.” “Later?” Her voice rose, frustration spilling over. “It’s always ‘later’ with you! I can’t do this anymore. You’re never here, and when you are, it’s like I don’t even exist.” He turned back to his screen with a dismissive wave. “Enough. This conversation is over.” Her heart sank, but she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing her cry. She turned and closed the door behind her quietly, retreating to her bedroom. Dinner time came and went; he didn’t bother to show up, just like every other night. She left for the kitchen. She needed something to eat despite everything. She stood in the kitchen, her gaze distant as she poured a packet of noodles into the pot. Steam rose, filling the air with a faint, savory aroma that hardly registered. She absently stirred the simple, repetitive motion offering a kind of solace in her whirlwind of thoughts. Was this marriage worth fighting for? She’d asked herself that question countless times, and each time, her heart twisted painfully, reminding her of all the hopes and promises that had brought her to this point. She thought back to those early days with Marcus, back when everything felt so… possible. She’d been so young and sure of the life they would build together, one that would be filled with love, trust, and a genuine partnership. But now, she couldn’t remember the last time Marcus had smiled at her, looked at her with any spark in his eyes, let alone touched her. As she absently stirred the noodles, Sophia felt a pang deep inside, an ache that wouldn’t go away. Her friends would always say she was the strong one, the one who could handle anything. But, standing there alone in the kitchen, she wasn’t sure how much longer she could hold on. Am I not good enough for Marcus? The question stung. She’d given up so much to be his wife, including her career, tried her best to fit into his world, to be the perfect partner, and even endured his family’s cruel treatment. Yet, every effort seemed wasted, ignored, as if she were invisible in her own home. There was a loneliness that had seeped into her bones, one that a simple meal in an empty kitchen seemed to amplify. The noodles were done. She strained them, watching the water swirl away, disappearing down the drain. It reminded her of how she felt, pouring all of herself into a void, hoping for something in return that never came. Maybe it’s time to stop fighting, a quiet voice whispered in her mind. She took a deep breath, set the bowl of noodles on the counter, and stared at it for a long moment. If her marriage was meant to be a partnership, it was painfully clear she was the only one showing up. Around 10 p.m., after finishing her meal, she checked his study. Empty, as usual. With a sigh, she went back to her room. Her phone buzzed on the nightstand, and she didn’t realize her hands were shaking until she reached to pick it up. For a second, she hoped it was him, but as soon as she saw the caller ID, her heart skipped a beat and her face lit up. It was indeed him. He never calls. Curiosity and a faint, ridiculous hope flared up as she answered. “Marcus?” A woman’s laugh echoed from the other end. “Oh, Sophia, don’t be so naive.” Sophia’s stomach twisted. She recognized that voice. Lila. Her old college rival, the woman who’d once fought for Marcus’ attention, back when she was just another girl with a crush. “Lila?” Her voice was barely a whisper, disbelief and shock gripping her. Lila chuckled, the sound sharp and cold. Then, Sophia heard voices on the other end, her heart pounding as she listened in. “Marcus,” Lila’s voice purred. “Aren’t you worried Sophia will catch you one of these days?” “Don’t bring her up while we’re together,” he replied with a sneer. Sophia felt her chest tighten, her whole body going numb. Every word felt like a dagger, twisting deeper and deeper. “Oh, come on,” Lila teased. “She’s never even been to bed with you, has she?” A pause, then his voice, cold and dismissive. “Sophia? She’s so… reserved. I tried when we were dating, but she wanted to wait. So now, I’m making her wait.” Sophia’s face crumpled as the tears came. This was her husband, the man she’d trusted with her heart. “And you’re the one I want, Lila,” Marcus murmured. “But Marcus you know….mmmhhh” Marcus sealed her lips before she could continue, “Shhh enough of her, don’t spoil the moment.” What followed was their soft breathing and moaning as their bodies intertwined together. Sophia had soaked her nightgown with her tears. She didn’t realize when her tears started pouring like a waterfall. The picture of her husband in bed with another woman, her love rival at that? Silence fell as soft sounds of their intimacy filled the line. Sophia couldn’t listen any longer. She hung up, choking on her tears. This was it. This was her wake-up call. She’d been a fool. Wordlessly, she pulled out her suitcase and began to pack, taking only the things that were hers. Each item she folded felt like reclaiming a part of herself that had been lost in this gilded cage. This was her escape, her path to freedom, and she wouldn’t let anything stop her. Just as she finished packing, the doorbell rang. Her heart skipped. She had planned to leave quietly, like a shadow in the night, but it seemed fate had other plans. Opening the door, she found Evelyn, Marcus’ mother, and Lauren, his sister, standing there in their designer dresses and smug expressions. Cold air seeped into the room as they brushed past her, barely acknowledging her presence. Evelyn barely glanced at her as she walked in. “Where’s Marcus?” she asked, her tone impatient. “He’s not here,” Sophia replied, her voice clipped. Lauren rolled her eyes, an amused smirk on her lips. “Someone’s got an attitude tonight. Is there a problem, Sophia?” Sophia forced herself to stay calm. “What do you want?” Evelyn gave a short, dismissive laugh. “We came by to drop off some clothes. We expect you to have them laundered tomorrow. After all, appearances are everything.” Sophia felt her control slipping, her voice going cold. “I’m not your servant anymore, Evelyn. Take your clothes and leave.” They stared at her in shock. “What did you just say?” Lauren asked with disbelief in her voice. Sophia’s eyes narrowed. “I said, take your clothes and go.” Evelyn’s face hardened. “Marcus could divorce you for this kind of disrespect, Sophia.” Sophia met her gaze without flinching. “I’m the one divorcing him. Now, get out.” Evelyn’s eyes turned icy, her tone full of venom. “If you walk away from this, don’t expect us to welcome you back.” Sophia picked up her suitcase, her heart racing, yet a strange calm washed over her. “Don’t worry, Evelyn. I’m not coming back.” Without looking back, she brushed past them, stepping out into the chilly night. She heard Evelyn’s last, seething words follow her. “You’ll regret this, Sophia.” Pausing at the gate, she looked back just once, her voice steady. “The only regret I have… is not leaving sooner.” Turning, she closed the door to her past. As she reached the street, her phone buzzed in her pocket. She considered ignoring it but something made her check. It was an unknown number. Against her better judgment, she picked up. “Mrs. Hawthorne?” a man’s voice said on the other end. “This is the family butler. Old Master Hawthorne would like you to visit the family house tomorrow morning.” Before she could respond, the line went dead.

As the sun cast its rays into the sterile hospital room that was filled with the smell of medicine, Sophia woke up by her mother’s side. She came here last night with the excuse of taking care of her mother. She didn’t want to be alone as her heart was shattering into pieces and only by being with people who mattered to her could make her feel better. She couldn’t look back to that cold lifeless house She had been in for 3 years. Not after the decision she had made. Every corner of that house reminded her of the marriage that never existed and she couldn’t go back there again. With this thought, she exhaled sadly, before looking at her mom, who was sleeping peacefully, her face pale and weak. She had been sick for a while now and her surgery was postponed since they didn’t have enough money for it. Her mother opened her eyes slightly as if feeling her emotional turmoil. The surgery was very important yet the funds seemed impossible to gather. Her mom, Catherine, pinned her hope on Marcus and his family, the Hawthorns, to help them. Little did she know they already refused to help, including Marcus. He didn’t care much about his mother-in-law. But Sophia can’t tell her the truth for now. She can’t bear to give this news to her, it’s good for her to keep hoping as Sophia thinks of another solution. Marcus had forbidden her from going to work, in the name of upholding his family image. She listened to him but now that she needs his financial help, he doesn’t care. Evelyn and Lauren made it clear that her mother was not their responsibility. They didn’t care that Sophia had been doing all the house chores for them like a maid. They just offered fake sympathy and that’s all. It stung, and her heart bled, especially since they told her directly, without concealing their disdain. How could she let her mother know that her husband and his family don’t care about her? Not now. Her phone rang in her bag pulling her from her thoughts. She checked it, it was a call from Marcus. He hasn’t called ever since she left the house which means he just got home or his mother and sister called to report about their earlier confrontation. Sophia hesitated; she had wished for him to call her many times, but that was before. But she decided to answer as she wanted to talk to him too. She took a deep breath before answering, “Marcus,” she called his name out but now her tone was cold, with no warmth. “Where are you?” his cold voice came “At the hospital with my mom,” she said as a matter of fact. There was no need to go into details. There was silence on the other side before he asked again, “You didn’t come home last night?” “Who would have thought you would notice if I was gone? I thought you would be very busy to notice. Since you didn’t come home too, I guess it makes the two of us.” Sophia replied, her tone sharper than she had intended. She wanted to confront him about his affair with Lila last night but she refrained. She had already decided so it didn’t matter. Sophia leaned her head against the chair, closing her eyes and feeling ironical. She had left their marriage a long time ago, only that this time was physical. Marcus pressed unapologetic, “When are you coming back? We need to talk.” His mother and sister had told him about Sophia’s attitude last night. He couldn’t believe Sophia disrespected his family. Although he has been aware of how they treated her, he never intervened. But now Sophia left with her suitcase case? What happened? She was already used to his family’s attitude towards her. She did all the chores at home without complaining. Is she throwing a tantrum just to get my attention? Sophia’s sharp and cold voice interrupted his thoughts, “I’ll meet you at the cafe opposite the hospital in the afternoon.” Before he could respond, she hung up. She went to the window of the hospital room, looking at the busy street. Her heart felt cold but her determination ignited her resolve to start over. Back at Marcus, he stared at his phone’s black screen shocked. Sophia just hung up on him! She’s always been eager to receive his call, to talk to him, but now she hung up on him. He thought of his last conversation with his grandpa, “Marcus, when are you two having a child? You’ve been married for 3 years now.” Marcus, “I’ll think about it, Grandpa” The thought of a baby with Sophia never crossed his mind. He has been consumed with revenge. Sophia acted so conservatively while they were dating. All the women who showed interest in him back then would sleep with him. But Sophia rejected him every time, demanding they wait until marriage. He hated her for this and couldn’t show it back then. That’s why he agreed to marry her just to have his way, not because he loved her. He was a playboy after all. He didn’t touch her after their marriage as he wanted to punish her too. He would rather sleep outside with other women. But now, thinking of his grandpa’s urgent need for a grandchild and Sophia’s little tantrum, it was time. He will fulfill her wish. Back in the hospital room, Sophia’s mother woke up, she smiled weakly at her daughter, “Honey, what did Marcus say, did they agree to help?” Sophia’s body tensed, she was still at the window and hearing her mom’s question, filled with hope, the cold from outside seemed to be all directed at her. She composed herself and turned around to face her mother acting normal. “We’re still discussing it Mom, but don’t worry we will find a way.” Her mother smiled sweetly at her, “You are such a good daughter dear, I know you will find a way. Marcus and his family have always been generous, they will help us.” Sophia couldn’t imagine the word generous and the Hawthornes in the same sentence. She wanted to scream and shout at that family. But she couldn’t let her mother know the truth. At least not in her condition. The burden in her chest felt heavier as she looked at her mother’s expectant eyes. Right then, her phone buzzed from her pocket. She checked, it was a message from an unknown number. ‘Hey, can we talk? I have information you might be interested in.’ Sophia replied, ‘Who is this and why should I believe you?’ The reply came almost immediately. ‘I’m acquainted with your husband and I have some information about him.’ Before Sophia could type a reply, another message came in, ‘I’m at Avenue One coffee shop, don’t keep me waiting.’ Sophia wanted to ignore the message but her curiosity couldn’t let her. He was about to part ways with Marcus and any information about him may be crucial. Although she was still worried that it might be a setup. She bid her mother goodbye and left promising to come later to take care of her. When Sophia arrived at Avenue One coffee shop, her heart was beating faster as if waiting for a battle. She knew it might be a set up but a part of her said she should trust the person. She looked around trying to spot the person, when a woman stood up waving at her, “Hey Sophia, here.” Sophia approached her, she was a petite woman with short hair and a cold temperament. She sat sipping her coffee unbothered by the noises around her. “You are the one who texted me?” Sophia asked cautiously “Yes, aren’t you Sophia Blackwell?” the woman asked, raising her head to look at Sophia. Sophia could see sympathy in the woman’s cold eyes. She nodded as she sat down. “Maya”, the woman gave her name with not much interest. She continued sipping her coffee as if she was alone. Sophia broke the silence, “So why did you call me here?” Maya raised her head again looking at Sophia as if trying to choose her words, “Are you aware of your husband’s…affairs?” Sophia felt the pain in her chest tighten. She clenched her fist under the table not wanting to show her vulnerability to a stranger. “You didn’t call me to ask questions right?” She asked calmly although her anger was boiling. Maya went straight to the point. “Have caught Marcus several times with different women and since I knew he was married, I thought you should know. It’s never too late to be careful.” Sophia’s heart hurt so much after hearing about the other women although she already knew about Marcus’ behavior. “Do you have any proof?” She asked, her voice shaking, betraying her calm expression.

“I have sent you some pictures, it’s not much, but they clearly show them entering hotel rooms,” Maya replied calmly. Sophia checked her phone and saw the photos. She thought she would react to them, but her heart was calmer. Maybe the phone call from Lila gave her the last blow. She stuffed her phone back in her bag, stood up, and said, “Thank you for this information; I’ll know what to do with it.” Maya nodded as Sophia turned around and left. Sophia checked the phone, it was almost the time they agreed to meet with Marcus. She headed towards the Cafe opposite the hospital, her decision now clear. It’s time to end this once and for all. When she arrived at the cafe, she found Marcus sitting at the corner scrolling his phone and a cup of coffee on the table. It seems he had been waiting for a while. When he saw her, he stood up like a gentleman pulling a chair for her, “Sophia, here you are.” Sophia looked at him with doubt. This behavior of his was way back before they got married. What is he up to? She shook her head ignoring his warm welcome. “How’s your mom, I’ll help with the surgery later today. You can schedule it for tomorrow.” He said looking at her. There was warmth in his eyes and it got Sophia off guard. She paused, before composing herself. “Is that what you wanted to talk about?” Sophia asked coldly, not allowing her emotions to show. If it was the day before, she would be very happy, perhaps even hug him and call her mother to share the good news. But now she felt nothing, not even her mother’s surgery could make her go back to that cage or warm up to this man again. Marcus was surprised, “isn’t it the reason you left yesterday? Look, Sophia, I know I have been distant ever since we got married, but now I want to make things right. Let’s start over again okay?” He said almost pleading. Sophia felt her heartthrob in her chest. She had waited to hear this from him for a long time. But now hearing it, it felt like a joke to her. She laughed coldly repeating his last words, “Start over again?” “That’s right, Grandpa is even urging us to give him a grandchild,” Marcus said without noticing the sarcasm in her tone. “Marcus, I want a divorce!” Sophia stated coldly as a matter of fact. Marcus was shocked, his demeanor changing, “what did you just say?” He asked coldly. “You heard me, I want a divorce. The earlier the better.” Sophia said without backing down. “That will never happen, Sophia, you know how a divorce could affect my family. Just forget about it. I’m willing to change for you and be the man you want or do anything else but divorce is out of the question here.” He said firmly leaving no room for discussion. “I’m not asking for your consent, I’m telling you I want a divorce. I don’t care about your family reputation.” Sophia met his cold eyes with a burning fire Marcus had never seen before. Marcus stood up and held her chin tightly as if wanting to crush it, his anger boiling. “This is the last time you talk about divorce with me again, you hear me?” He threw her head back. She hit the back of her chair but she was dumb to any pain. She came prepared and knew he wouldn’t take it well. She straightened her back, her rage boiling too, “Yes, this is the last time I’ll talk about divorce because it’s happening, and the sooner, the better, or else…” She said taking out her phone and sending the photos Maya gave her to his phone. “Those photos will go viral by tomorrow.” She threatened. Marcus tensed and took out his phone to check. When he saw the photos, his face changed in shock and fear. But he quickly composed himself and smiled as if the photos wouldn’t do much damage. Before his smile could reach his eyes, Sophia played an audio on her phone, it was the recording from Lila’s phone call last night. Yes, although it broke Sophia down, she managed to hit the record button and now she came prepared. “Now let’s see between a divorce and what I have with me, what would affect your family’s reputation the most,” she said, her voice threatening. Marcus panicked. He reached out to grab her phone, but she was prepared; Sophia hid it behind her back and warned him. “Don’t bother with my phone, I already gave copies to someone else. If we’re not divorced by tomorrow evening, the person will release them. Marcus clenched his fists, white veins appearing on his forehead staring daggers at her. He was trying to figure out if she meant it. Sophia stared back and smiled at him. Her smile didn’t reach her eyes but he could read the message. She meant business. After a brief silence, he said, “Alright I agree. But don’t expect to get a single penny from me.” ‘What choice do I have? I couldn’t let that audio and pictures go viral, it will destroy my family.’ he thought to himself. Sophia stood up to leave, “I wouldn’t take anything even if you offered”, she said coldly. “See you tomorrow at 8 A.M at the civil affairs office. Don’t keep me waiting. You know the consequences.” She left without looking back, leaving him seated, clenching his teeth. When she got out of the coffee shop, she exhaled, an air she didn’t think she was holding. As she was heading to her car, her phone buzzed, it was a text from her brother Ethan. He’s a working student and has been trying to gather some money for their mother’s surgery but he only managed to gather a small amount, not nearly enough for the operation. Sophia felt the burden pressing on her despite being free from her taunting marriage. The reality of the situation hit her like a wave, there was no one left to turn to. The world was closing in on her, suffocating her with every passing second. The next day, at the civil affairs office. The office was bustling with people, some eager to get married while a few lined up for divorce. The couples wore grim expressions but Marcus sat there nonchalantly as if it was an everyday business deal. The office was cold with its walls dull gray as if mirroring Sophia’s emptiness inside. She sat across, watching her soon-to-be husband as he signed the divorce papers coldly as if it didn’t affect him at all. His indifference stung her more than anything but she hid her disappointment and signed it with the same energy. Now three years of marriage has amounted to nothing but pain. The wedding day that had filled her with so much happiness, and endless promises felt like a far bitter memory. She had entered this marriage with hope and dreams of love, a partnership that would lead to a happy family but she was met with neglect and betrayal. Immediately after the documents were finalized, Marcus walked out without sparing her a glance. It hurt but she knew it was exactly what she wanted. Her freedom. Sophia remained seated for a while as she processed everything. Her fingers slowly tapped on the edges of the divorce decree. She had imagined this moment, she thought she would break, drained by the end of her marriage, but surprisingly, not a single drop of fear came out. Instead, she felt some odd sense of relief. The three years of being under Hawthorne’s control, trying to please them, and working hard to fit in their status are over. She was now free to build her future. Sophia stood up, exiting the office. The sun was rising behind the city skyline, casting long shadows on the streets. She felt small, useless, and insignificant. A woman without a marriage, a divorcee with no career. All she had was mounting responsibilities. Her mother was still counting on her to get money from Marcus for her surgery. Little did she know that her daughter was a divorcee with no means to raise the money. Her phone buzzed, halting her steps to check. It was a text from her brother Ethan. ‘Hi Soph, how are things there? Mom is still hoping Marcus will help’. Unlike their mother, Ethan knew the challenges her sister was facing with the Hawthorne family. He sympathized with her but there was nothing he could do for now. Sophia hated herself for not being able to help her family. She replied, ‘Marcus won’t help us, Ethan, but don’t tell Mom right now. We will find a way. I’m on my way, let me think of something. Sophia sighed, slipping her phone back into her bag and turning towards the street. But before she could take two steps, she overheard some voices. Two men were standing near the entrance of the civil affairs office. They seemed to be in a heated conversation. The taller one dressed in a tailored black suit with sharp jaws was in charge. The other man, a bit younger, wore a look of panic as he anxiously explained. “Sir, I’m afraid the woman didn’t show up. We had agreed to meet at 8:30 sharp and now it’s past 9 am”. The man who looked like an assistant reported.

The quiet man’s eyes burned with intensity, though his lips remained sealed. An underlying storm was brewing just below his carefully crafted facade, each unspoken word thickening the tension that hung heavily in the air. His assistant broke the silence again, visibly rattled. “Sir, what should we do? You know your grandfather’s will. The deadline for submitting the marriage certificate is today, or the company falls into someone else’s hands. Your uncle Gerald won’t waste a second exploiting this opportunity.” The mention of Gerald sparked something within him; a flash of barely contained anger hardened his face as his jaw tightened. But he said nothing, eyes distant as if weighing options that only he could see. Unbeknownst to them, Sophia was nearby and had caught every word. She hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, but the urgency in their voices drew her in. “Marriage certificate?” The phrase echoed in her mind, a strange spark of desperation flickering to life. What if…? An idea—reckless but oddly liberating—began to take shape. Before she could second-guess herself, she found her feet moving toward them, her heart racing faster with each step. “Excuse me, sorry to interrupt,” she said softly, trying to appear calm though her heart pounded in her chest. The man turned, his cold, calculated gaze assessing her with the precision of a scalpel. Tall and broad-shouldered, with dark hair that was meticulously groomed, he looked like a statue chiseled in marble. There was a dangerous aura about him that made Sophia instinctively want to back down. But she held her ground, swallowing her nerves. “Speak. What do you want?” he asked, voice low and commanding, laced with impatience. She took a deep breath, words tumbling out before fear could swallow them whole. “I couldn’t help overhearing your conversation. You need a wife to secure your inheritance, and I…I need money for my mother’s surgery. Perhaps we can help each other.” For a moment, his expression remained unreadable, his sharp eyes flickering with mild interest. “Did you just propose to marry me?” he asked, voice laced with disbelief and a hint of curiosity. “Well… Yes, but strictly business,” she clarified, her tone steady despite the fluttering panic in her chest. “You get the marriage certificate, I get the funds for my mother’s surgery. No strings attached.” The assistant, standing beside him, raised an eyebrow at the unexpected twist. A subtle smirk tugged at his lips, as though amused by Sophia’s audacity. After what felt like an eternity, the man gave a curt nod. “Deal.” His voice was cold and final, cutting through the air with chilling certainty. Sophia let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. She had just agreed to marry a stranger—a man whose gaze was colder than the winter wind and whose expression made it clear he saw her as nothing more than a necessary means to an end. But did she have any other choice? Her mother’s life hung in the balance. “Alexander Evans,” he said abruptly, stretching out his hand with a formality that left little room for warmth or familiarity. “Sophia Blackwell.” She extended her own hand to meet his, her skin brushing against his firm grip. A strange spark shot through her, and she froze momentarily, snapping out of her daze only when he cleared his throat, saying, “My hand.” “Huh?” Sophia was surprised; she released his hand, cursing herself inwardly. ‘Sophia! What were you thinking?’ The assistant turned around to hide his chuckle. “Shall we proceed?” His tone was dismissive, as if eager to get this transaction over with. Sophia nodded, forcing herself to ignore the strange mix of nerves and relief bubbling within her. Alexander turned to his assistant. “Mark, prepare the documents. We’re doing this now.” In a matter of minutes, they were signing papers in the civil affairs office. The entire process was cold, efficient, and devoid of emotion. Alexander handled everything as though it were just another corporate merger, every detail managed with flawless precision. Sophia barely registered the bureaucratic exchange. Her mind was numb, running through the whirlwind of decisions that had led her here. She was now Mrs. Alexander Evans—a title that felt as foreign as it did finally. As they exited, Alexander turned to her, his gaze detached. “You’ll receive the funds today, as agreed. My assistant will handle your living arrangements.” Sophia nodded. “Thank you,” she murmured, feeling an unsettling mix of gratitude and apprehension. He acknowledged her with a brief nod, then walked away, his figure dissolving into the crowd, his assistant following closely behind. Sophia watched them disappear, an uneasy emptiness settling in her chest. She had no idea what she’d signed up for, but one thing was clear: she’d crossed a line, one that couldn’t be easily retraced. Lost in thought, she was startled when Mark, Alexander’s assistant, returned. “Miss Blackwell, the arrangements have been finalized. Mr. Evans also instructed me to inform you that your mother’s surgery will be covered.” Sophia’s heart swelled with relief. For the first time since her impulsive proposal, she felt a hint of validation. “Thank you, Mark.” As they drove back to her apartment, Sophia couldn’t shake the surreal feeling that had settled over her. The papers had been signed, promises exchanged, and yet, there was an emptiness that she couldn’t quite shake. Her phone buzzed, jolting her from her thoughts. Her brother Ethan’s name flashed on the screen, reminding her of her promise to visit the hospital. She quickly replied, ‘I’m sorry, Ethan. I got caught up with something.’ Before she could put her phone down, it buzzed again. She checked it, and her stomach twisted. Marcus. Her ex-husband. The man who’d shattered her heart without a second thought. She ignored the call, not ready to face the bitterness that the name evoked. Moments later, a message appeared. You know where to find me if you change your mind. And don’t even think about blackmailing me for money. You’re on your own now. Sophia let out a humorless laugh, rolling her eyes at his audacity. “Even if I have to sleep on the street, Marcus, I’d rather endure anything than go back to you.” Ignoring the message, she slipped her phone back into her bag, focusing on what mattered: her mother’s chance at recovery. Meanwhile, across town, the Hawthorne estate was enveloped in tense silence. Raphael Hawthorne, the patriarch, paced in his study, frustration radiating from every tense muscle. “Are you certain she received my message?” he demanded, turning to his butler. The butler bowed respectfully, “Yes, sir. I relayed your instructions as you directed.” A storm brewed in Raphael’s gaze, his fingers tapping restlessly against his desk. “How dare she ignore me? I may have some use for her, but disrespect will not be tolerated.” the old man was as manipulative as his grandson Marcus. The butler kept silent, accustomed to Raphael’s mercurial temper. The old man’s eyes narrowed, voice dripping with veiled menace. “Call her again. Tell her she is expected here immediately.” In the shadowed quiet of the study, Raphael’s threat hung in the air—a reminder that he was not a man to be ignored. The butler took out his phone and went out to call Sophia. Sophia, oblivious to the gathering storm, returned home, hoping to find a semblance of peace in her otherwise chaotic day. Little did she know, this fragile calm was but the calm before the storm, and her life was about to be upended once again. She had completely forgotten about the old man’s summon as she was too busy with her affairs. Come thinking about it now, she was no longer part of their family, and she didn’t need to go. She needed to keep her distance from the Hawthornes from now on. As she prepared to take a shower, her phone buzzed again. She went to check out and upon seeing the number on the screen, she cursed, “Speaking of the devil!”

Sophia stared at her phone, watching it buzz repeatedly on the table. A wave of exhaustion washed over her, the weight of everything pressing down hard on her shoulders. The last thing she wanted was to deal with the Hawthornes, but she couldn’t ignore the call. With a heavy sigh, she answered. “Mrs. Hawthorne, this is the butler. Old Master Hawthorne requests your presence at the family house immediately,” came the familiar voice, so stiff and formal. Sophia winced. I can’t deal with them today. She rubbed her temples, trying to muster the energy for one more interaction. “Please tell Mr. Hawthorne I’m sorry, but I can’t make it today. I’m very tired.” There was a brief silence, then the butler’s voice returned, softer but insistent. “Mrs. Hawthorne… I must insist. Old Master… well, he won’t take it well.” Sophia leaned back against the couch, closing her eyes, letting the quiet of the room settle around her. I don’t owe him anything. I don’t owe any of them anything anymore. She pressed her lips together, taking a deep breath. “I’m sorry, but I can’t. Please tell him, no.” The butler hesitated, and then reluctantly acknowledged her request. “I will inform him, Mrs. Hawthorne.” Sophia hung up, the feeling of that name, Mrs. Hawthorne, still heavy and repulsive on her tongue. It was as if the title itself had become a prison, tying her to a family that had never truly accepted her. As she tossed her phone back onto the couch, it buzzed again. This time, the call was from an unknown number. She almost didn’t answer, but a gut instinct told her it was important. “Hello?” she answered, her voice steady but cautious. “Where are you?” came a low, enraged voice that made her blood run cold. “I want you here right now.” Sophia recognized it instantly. Raphael. Old Master Hawthorne. She had known this conversation was coming. “I’m sorry, Mr. Hawthorne,” she replied, trying to keep the exhaustion from seeping into her voice. “I’m really tired. I can’t come today.” The line was silent for a long moment before Raphael’s voice crackled through again, laced with fury. “Are you being unfilial now? What are you busy with? Doesn’t Marcus provide everything for you? What’s so important that you can’t obey me?” Sophia’s stomach tightened. She had dealt with enough of this for years. The constant disrespect, the way they viewed her as a mere extension of their son—nothing more. She wasn’t about to back down now. “I’m busy with my mother. I’m trying to figure everything out. This has nothing to do with Marcus.” Raphael’s voice shifted, becoming sharper. “So it’s about that woman, is it? Your mother.” The sneer was almost palpable in his words. “Sophia, you just need to be a good daughter-in-law to our family. Stop bothering us with these… unnecessary needs.” Sophia’s pulse quickened. She could feel her blood rising to her face, and she clenched her fist. Unnecessary needs? She bit her lip to steady herself. “That woman you’re referring to is my mother. And I’m not going to apologize for taking care of her.” Her voice was cold and steady, the anger just below the surface. “And what does that have to do with you?” Raphael scoffed as if she were beneath him. “She is not your—” Sophia cut him off, her voice rising. “She’s not what? What did you just say?” There was a moment of shock on the other end of the line. Raphael seemed to realize he had misspoken. A heavy silence followed, and she could almost hear the gears turning in his mind as he tried to recover. He cleared his throat, his tone now more calculated. “I meant… she’s not our responsibility. You, as a part of the Hawthorne family, should not burden us with people who aren’t even… part of the family.” Sophia couldn’t believe what she was hearing. He thinks this is how it works. She took a deep breath, her voice icy. “So, Mr. Hawthorne, you mean to tell me that once a person marries into your family, they should forget about their own? Forget about their own flesh and blood?” She let the silence hang in the air, her words sinking in. Raphael’s rage flared again. “How dare you speak to me like that! What did you just call me?” Sophia raised an eyebrow, her heart pounding. “Mr. Hawthorne, of course. Oh, didn’t your precious grandson tell you that we’re divorced?” The silence that followed was deafening. Sophia could almost hear the shock in Raphael’s breath. “What?” he rasped, clearly struggling to process what she had just said. “Why didn’t you come to me first before signing the divorce papers?” Sophia didn’t flinch. “What does our marriage have to do with you? And shouldn’t you be asking your grandson that question instead?” Raphael, momentarily speechless, fumbled with his words. But Sophia didn’t wait for him to find them. Before he could speak again, she hung up the phone, cutting the conversation short. Her heart was racing, but a sense of relief washed over her. I’m done with them. I’m done with all of them. She stood up, taking a deep breath, feeling the weight of the Hawthornes finally lifting off her shoulders. For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt a small glimmer of freedom. Sophia didn’t want to be affected by the Hawthornes anymore. She was done being their puppet, done being their Mrs. Hawthorne. Whatever came next, she was ready to face it head-on. And if they came crawling back, she’d be the one in control this time. The following morning, Sophia went to the hospital. She was worried about her mother and even if Alexander promised to sort everything, she still wasn’t sure if he did. Before anything, she went to confirm first, and true to his word, he had arranged and settled everything. The hospital staff confirmed that her mother’s surgery was scheduled for later that day. Sophia felt a wave of relief wash over her for the first time in days. She will not have to watch her mother suffering in the hospital helplessly anymore. This was something good to give her relief and hope. Ethan, her brother, arrived at the hospital soon after. He was juggling between his studies and a part-time job to support their family. He appeared tired, but when he saw their mother resting peacefully in her hospital bed, waiting for the operation, his eyes lit up. “How did you manage to gather the funds, Soph?” He asked, unable to hide his concern and worry etched on his face. Sophia hesitated as she glanced at their mother. She pulled Ethan outside to the hospital corridor. “I made a deal with someone. It’s complicated, and I can’t explain it right now. What’s important is that mom’s surgery is taken care of. Ethan furrowed his brows slightly but he didn’t want to stress his sister. He wrapped his arm around her, “Okay, I won’t ask more questions, as long as mum is okay. But promise me you will be fine too.” Tears swelled in Sophia’s eyes as he promised her brother, “Don’t worry I know what I’m doing.” Ethan nodded before saying, “You look exhausted, you should go home and have some rest. I will stay with Mum.” Sophia smiled weakly, touched by her little brother’s thoughtfulness. She hugged him, “Thank you, Ethan.” Sophia went to her apartment to have some rest. The last few days had left a toll on her. The next day, she woke up feeling lighter and rejuvenated. She wanted to relax more when a black sedan car pulled up outside her apartment. She went out curious about who the unexpected visitor was.

Mark stepped out in a black suit and a professional expression addressing her politely. “Good morning, Miss Blackwell. Mr Evans sent me to pick you up. He wants you to go to his Villa where you will be staying.” Sophia nodded, turning back to her apartment to get her suitcase. She came back and Mark escorted her towards the waiting car. Before she got in, she turned back, glancing at her small apartment. She had no idea what kind of life awaited her on the other side. Taking a deep breath, she got into the car comforting herself. She made the deal herself and now it was her responsibility to honor it. The drive took longer than Sophia expected as she watched the city gradually fade into the distance. As the landscape continued to change, Sophia got more nervous and she could feel the tension in her body just by looking at her sweating hands. The car finally stopped in front of a grand estate. It hid in a quiet corner of the world, surrounded by a serene lake and thick woods. The Villa was so magnificent that Sophia felt like something out of a dream. She got out of the car with Mark’s help and approached the entrance. Before she could knock, the doors opened startling her. It revealed Alexander standing in the grand foyer as if waiting for someone. His expression is unreadable. “Welcome, this is Valmere. It will be your home from now on.” He said, his voice devoid of warmth, but Sophia didn’t feel unwelcomed. “Thank you,” she said politely before stepping inside. Her steps echoed against the well-structured marble floor. Her mouth was agape as she looked around mesmerized by the luxurious interior. The high ceilings, the crafted details in the stone walls, and the towering windows gave a perfect view of the lake outside. They all screamed wealth and power. As she was admiring the place Alexander interrupted her, “Everything you need is here,” he said casually as if discussing the weather. “We don’t need to interact and you are free to do as you want, mingle with friends, work, whatever you want. Just remember to respect our marriage.” Sophia nodded again, “Thank you.” “One more thing,” Alexander paused as if this was more important. “This is a transaction, a temporary arrangement.” With that, he continued walking. ‘Temporary’, Sophia repeated the word in her mind. This was clearly a reminder that this was not a love-based marriage or partnership. She nodded, unable to give any other response. She followed him through the house but she didn’t forget to admire the villa’s grandeur and elegance. It was very far from the life she had known, far from Marcus’s villa, and also very far from her small, modest apartment. Alexander paused when they reached the living room; Sophia, who was busy admiring everything, bumped into his back, “Ouch!” She hissed, holding her nose. “You hit me and you’re complaining?” Alexander asked, turning around to face her. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean it.” Sophia apologized, embarrassed. She couldn’t imagine how she could mess up on her first day. “I know,” Alexander said, his tone relaxed a bit. Sophia thought, ‘If you knew then why did you complain?’ “You don’t need to worry about your mother’s recovery, she’s in good hands.” He said to ease her worry. Sophia felt relieved. Although she didn’t know what would come out of this arrangement, her mother’s life had been saved, thanks to her new husband. Still, she didn’t know how to reveal the truth to her mother. “You can take your time to settle,” Alexander’s voice cuts through her thoughts. “Mark will be around to show you to your room,” he added, and without another word, he turned around, and left. Sophia was grateful to him and she wanted to enjoy the comfort of this luxurious new place. But still, she felt a lump in her throat. Her mother had hope for her marriage with Marcus to do well. In fact, Sophia hadn’t told her the challenges she faced with Hawthornes. Although her parents got divorced when she was 16 years old, Sophia knew her mother valued marriage and it would break her heart if she learned about this. Sophia decided to reveal the truth to her after she had recovered from her surgery. She can’t keep it from her for long. Sophia knew how observant her mom was and she would notice something was off. She settled into Valmere feeling that everything was different from her old life. There was serene silence, cut in only by the rustling leaves outside and the soft echo produced by her footsteps as she stepped on the marble floors. Sophia still couldn’t believe it. She thought, ‘It’s just yesterday I was drowning in loneliness dwelling on the oppressive weight of my failed marriage. Here I can breathe peacefully. Will it remain like this? But for now, I’ll enjoy the moment.’ On her first night at Valmere, Sophia felt awkwardly strange. The place was grand but the quietness gave her goosebumps in her stomach. It was so silent as if it could echo her thoughts. She went out to find destruction. Now she stood on the wide balcony, looking at the serene lake. She could see the moon reflected on the surface of the lake. The water lapped softly against the shore, but she thought the stillness would calm her. But it amplified the turmoil inside. She thought of Alexander and their marriage. He has helped her as per the agreement but she felt the need to be more open with him concerning some matters. He was now her husband although in papers, and he deserves to know the truth anyway. She took a deep breath steadying herself before heading back to the living room. Alexander wasn’t there so she went directly to his study. Mark had given her a tour earlier. Through the crack of his study door, Sophia could see him engaged in a phone conversation. His jaws were clenched as if trying to control his boiling anger. “Let Gerald know if it’s war he’s looking for I’ll grant his wish,” he barked to his phone, his fist clenched as if he wanted to knock the study wall down. Sophia saw this and wanted to go back before he could notice her. She was shocked and afraid of him. He was very intimidating right now and all she wished was to vanish before he could notice her. But before she could turn around, “I’ll call back later.” Alexander ended the call before turning back to face her. He gave her a very scary gaze making her heart tremble. She felt like it’d come out. She wanted to say something but words were stuck in her throat. Alexander composed himself, relaxing a bit from his earlier outburst. It’s as if he realized he had scared her. “What is it?” He asked coldly, his eyes piercing on her, intensifying her fears. “No…nothing, I’ll come back later,” she said hastily, turning around to leave. “Speak.” Alexander spat out without showing any mercy. “I wanted to tell you something … or at least to be honest with you.” She started fidgeting with her fingers. “Go ahead,” Alexander said, his sharp cold eyes still on her. Sophia bit the bullet and spoke, “My first marriage ended the day before yesterday, I just got a divorce when I met you.”

Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly, putting his hands in his pants pocket as if waiting for her to continue. Sophia’s heartbeat increased, knowing he would not take it well, and she was ready for him to react or even divorce her. Divorce? Her heart sank at the thought of another divorce. She bit her lower lip, avoiding his eyes, but she could feel his sharp eyes focused on her face. He didn’t say anything, and his silence didn’t make Sophia’s heart calm, so she continued. “I was together with Marcus Hawthorne for 3 years but we never did….I mean we were never close.” She said with her face blushing. “It was just complicated.” Alexander’s lips curved slightly, “how efficient.” “Huh?” Sophia was surprised. She expected him to be annoyed or maybe not show any interest. “You dropped a fish and hooked another on the same day?” his neutral voice came again but there was no humor in his eyes. Sophia’s face flushed deeper. His words stung but it was the truth anyway. “I-I didn’t plan it, and there wasn’t much I could do.” He watched her for some time without saying a word. Just as Sophia thought the conversation was over, his deep voice came again, “Do you want revenge?” “What?” Sophia blinked, clearly taken aback. “I asked if you want revenge on him. Marcus.” He repeated this time, his voice slow and deliberate. His eyes were still on her gauging her reaction. Revenge? Sophia’s mind raced. The question hung in the air as Sophia has never thought of revenge even after everything she went through in the Hawthorne family. Was it wrong to make them pay for what they made her go through? Even for a fraction of it? She remembered Lila’s call that night and gritted her teeth tightly, anger overwhelming her emotions. She remembered how Marcus treated their marriage like a temporary convenience, the way his family mistreated her, and the way he arrogantly signed the divorce papers with no emotions, dismissing her just as his family always did. Maybe it was time for him to understand what he had truly lost and for his family to respect her. She swallowed hard before composing herself. “I’ll think about it.” She murmured, not sure if she wanted to admit that part of herself yet. Alexander didn’t press further but she saw a glimmer in his eyes. He had already planted the seed; whether it grows is up to her. **** Sophia had a peaceful night in ages and she woke up the next morning refreshed. She went to visit her mother. She hadn’t seen her since the surgery and felt guilty for not being with her as she was one of the few people who mattered to her. Alexander had settled for the surgery and taken care of everything, giving Sophia relief but she dared not tell her mother the truth about her marriage. At least not for now. She got to the hospital and found her mother sleeping peacefully, her face pale but serene. Ethan was sitting in a chair beside her bed with a tired but relieved expression. “Hey, soph.” He greeted her with a warm smile. “The surgery was successful, Mom is doing better now.” “I’m so glad Ethan. I was so worried.” She said as she leaned in to kiss her mother’s forehead. As they spoke in soft tones, trying not to disturb their mother, the door to the room creaked open. Evelyn and Lauren Hawthorne, her ex-mother-in-law and sister-in-law, entered the room, their faces twisted in disdain. They had been told Sophia would be there, but they came nonetheless, pretending it was to check on her mother’s recovery. “Well, isn’t this a surprise,” Lauren remarked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “I didn’t expect to see you here, Sophia.” Sophia glared at them, but she stayed calm. “Of Course, I’m here for my mother,” she said evenly. “Isn’t that obvious?” Evelyn’s cold eyes flicked over Sophia, her lips curling into a sneer. “I heard your mother had her surgery done yesterday, did Marcus pay for it after that little stunt you pulled?” Sophia’s heart pounded and she felt the emotions she thought were gone resurfaced. But still, she stood her ground, “Marcus and I are already divorced, Evelyn. We are finished and that goes for you two.” Both women were surprised; they got a divorce? Sophia observed them and knew that Marcus didn’t take their marriage important anyway so even the divorce wasn’t a big deal to him. That’s why he hadn’t informed his family. Lauren came to her senses and scoffed. “So you divorced my brother so that you can get the alimony money for your mother’s damn surgery?” “How can you stoop so low Sophia? You divorced Marcus just for that little money?” Evelyn couldn’t believe it and her disdain for Sophia was obvious. Sophia felt her head spin at their accusations. “And who told you my mother’s surgery has anything to do with Marcus? I didn’t even want a penny from him or your family.” Lauren mocked, “So where did you get the money from? Don’t tell me you got another man to leech off so soon. Or did you go sleeping with random men to raise the money, Sophia?” Ethan couldn’t stand them slandering his sister, he stood up with anger etched on his small face. “That’s enough. You have no right to slander my sister.” Sophia stood up, placing her hand on her brother’s shoulder. “Don’t worry about them, Ethan. Nothing they say matters to me anymore.” Then she turned to the two women, her voice cold and resolute. “I’m no longer under your control anymore and where I got the money is none of your business. Now leave before I call the security. You’re disturbing the patient.” Evelyn was about to retort when Ethan stopped her, “You heard my sister, leave now.” Evelyn stormed out with Lauren in tow both fuming with range. She called her son on the way out. “Marcus, where are you? Can you come to the family house, we need to talk.” Back in the hospital room, Ethan looked at Sophia, “Are you okay Soph? I don’t know how you’ve been dealing with them. They’re so awful.” Sophia let out a bitter laugh, “I thought I could fight for that marriage but I got fed up with everything. I’m done letting them control me.” “Wait, were you serious when you told them you divorced Marcus?” Ethan asked with curiosity. “Of course I was. We are already divorced and I’m free from the Hawthornes now.” “Yeah! That’s good news. I have been waiting for this for a long time.” Ethan jumped happily startling their mother. She wasn’t asleep and overheard everything. She just stared at Sophia without saying a word. Sophia felt her mother’s stare and felt uncomfortable. She didn’t want her to find out just yet. She wanted to say something but her mother talked first. “My dear, it must have been hard for you in the Hawthorne family.” “Mom,” Sophia just called her mom but no word came out of her mouth. Her mouth trembled and tears threatened to fall. Her mom sympathized with her, “I heard everything. I didn’t know you were going through a lot. Why didn’t you tell me?” “I didn’t want to worry you mom.” She said, barely controlling her tears. Catherine sat up slowly extending her hand to her. She hugged her and Sophia couldn’t control her tears anymore as she cried out as if venting all the hurt she had been carrying. After some time, Ethan broke the silence, “We should be celebrating; you can’t cry for that scumbag, sis. He isn’t worth it.” “Can you stop it, Ethan? Your sister needs your support right now.” Their Mother reprimanded him. Sophia wiped her tears amused by her brother’s words. “It’s okay mom, Ethan is right. Marcus doesn’t deserve a single drop of tear from me. This is the last time I’ll cry for my failed marriage. I have my future to build now.” As she said that, her thoughts drifted back to her new home, Valmere and Alexander. The man was a mystery and distant yet Sophia felt a force pulling her towards him.

Sophia stood at her mother’s hospital room door, taking a last look at her resting figure. Ethan had left a few minutes ago, promising to check in later, but she lingered a moment longer, watching her mother’s chest rise and fall with every breath. Relief washed over her, knowing the worst of the surgery was behind them. “Goodbye, Mom,” she whispered, as though the words could reach her. She glanced back one last time and then quietly stepped out, her heart still heavy from the news she hadn’t shared yet. The divorce was a chapter she’d managed to keep quiet, not out of shame, but out of the desire to protect her mother from more worry than she could bear. Sophia had lost so much, but now, in her mother’s recovery, she felt a small piece of herself begin to mend. Outside the hospital, the air was warm with a gentle breeze, and for the first time in a while, she felt like she could breathe. As she walked down the busy street, her mind wandered to Alexander. Their arrangement was still strange and full of unanswered questions, but he had, without hesitation, paid for her mother’s surgery. A small smile tugged at her lips; perhaps there was more kindness in him than she’d given him credit for. That was why she found herself wandering into the supermarket instead of returning to Valmere. She knew Alexander often ordered food or had his meals prepared, but tonight, she wanted to make him something special. A homemade dish to show her gratitude. She scanned the shelves with a renewed sense of purpose, pulling ingredients into her basket: beef, carrots, onions, garlic, and a good bottle of red wine. Beef Bourguignon. She hadn’t made it in ages, but it felt like the right choice. As she turned a corner, her heart pounded fast when she saw the people not too far away. Marcus was there, just a few feet away, his arm casually slung around Lila, the woman who had shattered Sophia’s life. They hadn’t noticed her yet, but Sophia’s pulse quickened, the familiar ache of betrayal throbbing in her chest. She could feel the world around her shrink until it was just the three of them in this narrow aisle. “Sophia?” Marcus’s voice broke through her thoughts, surprise and discomfort mixing in his tone. Lila’s gaze followed his, landing on Sophia with a smirk that was both triumphant and mocking. It was as if she relished this moment, the confrontation that Sophia had been dreading. “Marcus,” Sophia said, keeping her voice steady, though every part of her wanted to turn and walk away. “Wow, what are the odds?” Lila’s voice dripped with insincerity, her smile too bright, too rehearsed. “It’s been a while.” Sophia kept her focus on Marcus, refusing to give Lila the satisfaction of a reaction. “I see you two are still… together,” she said, a slight edge to her words. Marcus shifted uncomfortably, but Lila only tightened her grip on his arm, her eyes dancing with smug satisfaction. “Yes, well, some things are just meant to be, you know?” Lila said, her tone sweet but full of venom. “I guess you’re moving on too, though? Or are you still… figuring things out?” Sophia felt her cheeks flush, anger simmering beneath her skin. She’d spent the last two days in silence, swallowing the hurt, the betrayal, and the disbelief, all while trying to piece her life back together. But now, face to face with the people who had torn her apart, she found her voice. “Actually, I have moved on,” she said, her tone even, though her hands gripped the grocery basket tightly. “It took a while, but I realized that I deserved someone who respects me, who values me.” She took a small step closer, her gaze fixed on Lila, not as an act of intimidation, but as a reminder of the strength she had found in herself. “So thank you, both of you, for showing me what I didn’t want in my life. It made finding real happiness so much easier.” Marcus shifted, an awkward flush creeping into his face, but Lila simply rolled her eyes, her smug expression faltering slightly. “Oh, please,” she sneered, though her voice had lost some of its edge. “Happiness? Do you mean finding another man? Living off of someone else’s charity? That’s all you ever really wanted, wasn’t it? And can you find a better man than Marcus?” Lila challenged hooking her hand with Marcus. Sophia felt the words sting, a reminder of the years she had poured into Marcus, supporting him, building a life with him that he had so easily discarded. But she didn’t waver. Instead, she straightened, meeting Lila’s gaze with a calm she hadn’t known she possessed. “You don’t know anything about me, Lila,” she said quietly. “And I don’t expect you ever will. But let me be clear: I may have stumbled, I may have fallen, but I am not broken. And I don’t need to lower myself to anyone’s level just to feel good about my life.” Lila didn’t believe her; she smiled mockingly, “What so good about you, Sophia? I want to see how you will survive without Marcus’ financial help. Or will you come back begging him to take you back?” Sophia laughed, but her smile didn’t reach her eyes, “I would do anything for myself but begging him? Is he worth it?” Marcus’ face darkened, and with his clenching teeth, he questioned her. “How long do you intend to keep this attitude of yours Sophia? It might be too late when you realize it!” He remembered she didn’t pick up his call and didn’t reply to his text either. Sophia retorted coldly, “Too late? For me or you Marcus?” Before he could respond, Lila, who was enjoying the show, sneered at her. “How can you survive alone Sophia? You have no job and probably no savings and your mother is waiting for her surgery.” Sophia took a step toward Lila with a mocking smile on her face, “At least I’m not a home wrecker like some people.” For a moment, the silence stretched between them, taut and charged, until finally, Lila looked away, a flicker of discomfort crossing her face. Without another word, Sophia turned, walking away with her head held high, feeling the weight of their judgment slide off her shoulders. Marcus watched her retreating figure clenching his fists. For a moment, he had forgotten Lila, who was beside him, boiling in rage. He turned to her, his face softening, “Forget about her; she will come begging soon.” As Sophia stepped out of the store with her groceries, a sense of peace settled over her. She wasn’t just surviving anymore; she was reclaiming her life, one step at a time. By the time she reached Valmere, the sun was setting, casting a warm glow over the sprawling grounds. She entered the grand kitchen, feeling the quiet power of the space, the stainless steel counters, and the polished appliances. She took a deep breath, pushing aside the remnants of her encounter with Marcus and Lila. Tonight, she was focusing on something else that brought her peace. As the Beef Bourguignon simmered on the stove, the familiar aroma filled the kitchen, wrapping around her like a comforting embrace. She moved around with ease, letting herself get lost in the rhythm of chopping, stirring, and seasoning. For the first time in days, she felt grounded. The soft sound of footsteps pulled her from her thoughts, and she turned to find Alexander standing in the doorway, his expression one of surprise and curiosity. He was dressed casually, his usual suit traded for jeans and a simple shirt that somehow made him look even more disarming. “What’s all this?” he asked, a small smile tugging at his lips. Sophia felt a flush of self-consciousness but smiled back. “Dinner. I thought I’d make something to thank you for everything you’ve done.” He stepped closer, his gaze drifting to the pot on the stove. “Beef Bourguignon?” he asked, sounding impressed. “It smells incredible. I haven’t had that in years.” Sophia’s smile softened. “It’s an old family recipe. My mom used to make it for us on special occasions. I thought… well, maybe I could make it to celebrate her successful surgery and thank you for your help.” They moved to the dining room, the elegant table already set, and she served the meal. The silence was comfortable, punctuated only by the quiet clink of silverware. Alexander took his first bite, his expression changing as he tasted the rich flavors. He paused, setting his fork down, and for a moment, he looked almost vulnerable. “This… this tastes like something my mother used to make,” he said, his voice softer, almost distant. “She passed away when I was seventeen. She used to make Beef Bourguignon for me when I was a kid. I haven’t tasted anything like it since.” Sophia’s heart softened at the quiet confession, the layers of Alexander’s guarded persona momentarily peeling back to reveal something raw and real. She hadn’t known that about him, hadn’t known there was so much he kept hidden behind his cool, detached demeanor. “I’m so sorry,” she murmured, her voice gentle. “Losing a parent… that’s a pain you never really shake.”

Alexander nodded, his gaze fixed on his plate. “It changes you. It hardens you, in ways you don’t realize until it’s too late.” They fell into a comfortable silence after that, each lost in their own memories, their own thoughts. The meal went on as Alexander was enjoying his meal and Sophia didn’t know what to say. She ate quietly too, watching him from the side. When they were done, Alexander stood up glancing at her, his usual guarded expression softened. “Thank you… for the dinner.” She looked up, surprised, “It’s nothing.” She watched as he turned around heading to his study. A soft smile formed on her lips as she cleaned the table. Back at the Hawthorne estate, Marcus pulled up to the family mansion, an imposing structure with high stone walls and ivy snaking along its aging facade. Though grand, its muted elegance couldn’t rival the timeless opulence of Alexander’s Valmere. It was a place rooted in tradition, every corner laden with Hawthorne pride and a rigid sense of family duty. The mansion seemed to embody his family’s expectations for him. He hadn’t answered his mother’s summons earlier because he was with Lila, but he knew he couldn’t put off facing her wrath forever. As he looked at the dimly lit windows, a sense of resignation settled over him. He’d been through countless confrontations with her before, each one just as biting, if not more so. With a deep breath, Marcus pushed through the heavy oak doors, greeted immediately by the smell of roast beef and lavender. It was his mother’s preferred way of masking the stale air in the mansion. The combination was oddly jarring as if she wanted to impose an artificial warmth onto a house that held none. It seemed dinner had already been served; muffled voices drifted from the dining room. When Marcus walked in, his mother, Evelyn, was seated at the head of the table, her eyes sparking with a restrained fury. Across from her sat his sister Lauren, wearing a smirk that radiated her enjoyment of the unfolding drama. “Well, it’s nice of you to finally join us,” Evelyn remarked, her voice cold and clipped. She placed her fork down with a deliberate precision that only heightened the tension. “I summoned you early in the day, Marcus. Yet here you are, finally gracing us with your presence. Care to explain?” Dropping his keys on the entryway table, Marcus tried to sound nonchalant. “I was busy, Mom.” Evelyn’s eyes narrowed her gaze like a scalpel. “Busy? I suppose with women, right?” she questioned, her tone biting and merciless. Before Marcus could answer, Lauren chimed in, her voice dripping with mockery. “At least he got rid of that pathetic woman, Sophia? Is it true that you’ve divorced her, Marcus?” She raised an eyebrow, her gaze challenging him. Marcus wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew it would only fester if he didn’t confront it now. Lowering himself into a chair, he sighed. “Yes. We signed the papers.” The room fell silent, but only for a heartbeat. Evelyn scoffed, crossing her arms in a gesture of personal betrayal. “That girl threw a tantrum, didn’t she? What did she think? That we’d be weak enough to crumble under her little show of defiance?” Marcus forced a smile, trying to deflect their derision. “Sophia… has her issues. She even had something on me, something she could use to manipulate me, make it public if I didn’t give in.” At this, Evelyn laughed, a bitter, mirthless sound. “So, she tried to blackmail you. Just as I suspected. You should never have married her in the first place.” “How much did she get from her blackmail? Maybe she was just greedy for the money.” Evelyn asked, barely hiding her disdain. “Nothing, I made it clear she wouldn’t get a cent from me,” Marcus replied nonchalantly as if he was the one in control. Lauren’s smirk deepened, a sneer tugging at her lips. “She thought she could control you? How pathetic.” A flicker of pride rose in Marcus, though he kept his voice casual. “Sophia will come back. She needs me more than she wants to admit.” He leaned back, his confidence underpinned by the notion that Sophia’s independence was a facade. Lauren scoffed, an eyebrow raised mockingly. “Oh, did you miss her last words, then? She told us we’re worse than strangers to her now. And she said she’s done with all of us, including you.” For a brief moment, Marcus felt a strange pang. But he pushed it aside. “Have you forgotten her mother’s surgery?” he replied coolly. “Catherine needs money, and it’s only a matter of time before Sophia realizes she has no one else to turn to.” Evelyn exchanged a knowing glance with Lauren, and Lauren’s gaze softened with a hint of pity. “You don’t know, do you?” she asked. A frown creased Marcus’s brow. “Know what? Did something happen to her mother?” Evelyn shook her head, placing her knife down with a measured calm. “You’re wrong, Marcus.” Her voice was soft but carried a razor’s edge. “Sophia’s mother already had the surgery.” The words echoed in Marcus’s mind, sinking slowly, painfully, like a stone in water. “What?” he managed, barely above a whisper. “How…?” “Catherine’s medical bills have been taken care of,” Evelyn continued, her tone colder than before. He looked at his mother, confusion, and disbelief etched across his face. “How could that be possible? Sophia doesn’t have that kind of money. She’s… struggling.” The three of them sat in silence, grappling with the implications. Lauren was the first to break it, her lips curling into a cruel smile. “Maybe she got desperate,” she said snidely. “Slept with some random men just to get the money?” Marcus’s face darkened, his anger flaring. “No,” he said sharply, his jaw clenching. “I know her too well. Even if she was desperate, she wouldn’t stoop to that.” A voice called from the hallway, old yet unwavering. “Marcus. Come to my study.” That familiar voice sent a chill down his spine. It was his grandfather, Raphael Hawthorne, the family’s shadowy patriarch, a man whose presence loomed large and foreboding. Raphael seldom made appearances unless they were absolutely necessary. His summons carried a gravity that Marcus couldn’t ignore. With a nod to his mother and sister, Marcus left the dining room and made his way toward the study, his steps heavy. The closer he came, the more memories of childhood lectures and reprimands flooded back to him, each one punctuated by Raphael’s cold, calculating gaze. The study was dimly lit, its walls lined with towering bookshelves filled with leather-bound tomes and family heirlooms. Raphael sat behind his grand desk, his steely gaze fixed on Marcus as he entered. Though age had turned his hair silver, his eyes retained the same piercing intensity they’d had when Marcus was a boy. “Sit down, Marcus,” Raphael commanded in a low rumble voice that brooked no argument. Marcus obeyed, feeling a familiar sense of trepidation as he lowered himself into the leather chair. Silence enveloped them, thick and suffocating. “I heard about your divorce from Sophia,” Raphael began, his tone icy. “Do you have any idea how disappointed I am?” Marcus looked down, the weight of shame pressing on him. “Grandfather, I…” “Save your excuses,” Raphael cut him off, leaning forward. “You had one job, Marcus: to secure our family line. Sophia was the woman I chose for you, and you failed.” Marcus hesitated, trying to find the words. “Grandfather, it was complicated. She isn’t the woman I thought she was.” Raphael’s gaze was unforgiving. “Do you think I don’t know what kind of woman she is? I had reasons for wanting her in this family, reasons beyond what you can comprehend. Sophia was never just any woman, Marcus. She would have been an asset to this family, for our future.” A chill ran through Marcus. He had always known his grandfather was a calculating man, but hearing him speak of Sophia in such terms made him realize that his marriage had been more than a union of convenience. It had been a chess piece in a game he couldn’t see, much less understand. Regret and anger tangled within him, but he kept his voice steady. “What could she possibly offer us that’s worth this much trouble?”

Raphael’s face hardened into a mask of unreadable emotion. “You’re not meant to understand,” he replied curtly. “Just know that Sophia’s place in this family was deliberate. And now, you’ve jeopardized everything with your selfishness.” Marcus’s fists clenched at his sides, shame and resentment burning in his veins. He wanted to argue, to protest, but he felt like a child, chastised and powerless under Raphael’s gaze. “You will fix this,” Raphael said, his tone as cold as steel. “Find a way to get Sophia back. Do whatever it takes.” A mixture of defiance and fear simmered within Marcus. He had always been his grandfather’s puppet, forced to dance to his whims, but this command stung deeper than the others. Yet a part of him couldn’t deny the thought of having Sophia back, reclaiming her as something that belonged to him. “Yes, Grandpa,” he murmured, his voice barely audible. “I’ll bring her back.” “Good,” Raphael replied, a faint flicker of approval crossing his face. “Do not fail me again, Marcus. My patience is wearing thin.” Dismissed, Marcus left the study, the weight of Raphael’s words pressing down on him like a suffocating shroud. He made his way out of the house and into the cool night air, taking a deep, steadying breath as he grappled with his swirling emotions. With a grim resolve, he took out his phone and dialed Sophia’s number, listening as it rang. For the first time, he felt the sting of regret. He had pushed away the one person who had shown him genuine warmth, and now, she was slipping beyond his reach. As he waited for her to answer, he made a silent vow to himself. He would win her back, not just for his family, but for himself. **** Meanwhile, in Valmere, Sophia wrapped a towel around herself, stepping out of the steaming shower into the soft light of her new bathroom. The room was pristine and modern, with sleek marble surfaces that caught the moonlight pouring in through the frosted window. Valmere was quiet, almost dreamlike, a complete contrast to the tense, grandiosity of the Hawthorne estate. She’d been here just a few days, yet she was already finding a semblance of peace. After drying her hair, she slipped on her favorite robe, soft and warm against her skin, and then walked barefoot through the spacious halls to her bedroom. The place had a serene quality that felt like a balm on old wounds, and she welcomed the silence. Alexander was still an enigma to her, a cold man of few words who kept his distance. But for now, that suited her. Her mind was far too tangled with the past to delve into new mysteries. As she sat on the bed, folding her legs beneath her, her phone buzzed from the nightstand. Sophia picked it up, her heart stopping when she saw the name flashing on the screen: Marcus. She froze, staring at the screen. It was as if he’d reached through time, dragging her back to everything she wanted to leave behind. She had been ignoring his calls. Her thumb hovered over the decline button again, the temptation strong to silence him forever. But curiosity and a flicker of something deeper held her back this time. Why was he calling her now? What could he possibly have to say? With a sharp inhale, she answered, keeping her voice cool. “What do you want?” There was a pause on the other end, a sound like someone struggling to find the right words. “Sophia,” he finally said, his voice subdued, “I… I want to apologize. For everything.” The words hit her harder than she’d expected, stirring a tangled mess of emotions she thought she’d buried. Anger flared up first, then a bitter sense of betrayal. She had waited years to hear something like that, a flicker of remorse, a sliver of acknowledgment for what she’d endured. And now, when she had finally given up, he offered it to her like a hollow gift. “Apologize?” She bit back a scoff, clutching the phone tighter as she steadied herself. “You think I need your apology now, Marcus?” There was a hint of desperation in his tone, and she almost felt pity. Almost. “Please, Sophia. Can we just talk? I want to see you. Just once.” Sophia let the silence settle between them, weighing his words carefully. But the memory of Lila’s smug smile, the way Marcus had discarded her, flooded back in a painful rush. She couldn’t trust his apology any more than she could trust him. “Go see Lila,” she said icily, her voice unwavering. She didn’t give him a chance to respond, ending the call with a quick tap. A wave of relief washed over her as she turned her phone off, refusing to give him any more power to disrupt her peace. That night, she lay in bed, staring up at the ceiling as moonlight filtered through the curtains. The thought of Marcus’s pitiful voice lingered, but she shook it off. This was her new life, she reminded herself, a life free from his manipulation and his family’s cruelty. She wasn’t going to let him ruin it. The next morning, as she finished her breakfast, her phone rang again, but this time the name on the screen brought a smile to her face. It was her best friend Amelia. “Sophia! It’s been ages!” Amelia’s voice was warm, bubbling with excitement. “I miss you. Coffee? Dawn Coffee House?” Sophia laughed, grateful for the chance to catch up. “Of course. I’ll be there in an hour.” The Dawn Coffee House was nestled on a quiet street, a little gem with mismatched chairs and soft, pastel decor. Amelia was already seated when she arrived, her bright smile widening as she waved Sophia over. “Oh, finally! I was starting to think you’d run off to some secret island,” Amelia teased, her brown eyes sparkling with mischief as she hugged her. Sophia laughed, a real, full laugh that felt like a release. “Trust me, it feels like I have.” They settled into their seats, ordering coffee and pastries. Amelia leaned back, studying Sophia with a look that was both appraising and delighted. “So,” she began, crossing her arms with a sly grin. “Are you going to tell me what’s been happening? I’ve heard… things.” Sophia raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance. “Oh? What kind of things?” “Let’s see… first, there’s the divorce from Marcus. Which, honestly? Good riddance to bad rubbish,” Amelia said, her tone filled with such animated disdain that Sophia had to cover her mouth to keep from laughing. Sophia’s smile softened, glancing down at her coffee. “It wasn’t easy, you know? Walking away… it’s not as simple as just signing papers and moving on.” Amelia reached across the table, squeezing her hand. “I get it. But look at you now. I can tell you’re lighter, freer. Marcus was such a scumbag. He was a storm cloud over you, Sophia.” Sophia nodded, feeling a swell of gratitude for her friend’s understanding. “I know. I just… I finally realized I couldn’t keep fighting for someone who didn’t want to fight for me. He never saw me, Amelia. Not really.” Amelia’s face softened with empathy. “And I’m glad you saw yourself, even if it took time. And now…” She leaned forward, lowering her voice as if sharing a delicious secret. “Now, tell me where have you been? I went to your apartment, and you weren’t there or in the hospital. I visited your mom, so don’t lie to me. Is there someone new?” Sophia felt a blush creeping into her cheeks, caught between annoyance and amusement at Amelia’s nosiness. “You don’t miss a thing, do you?” “Of course not!” Amelia shot back, winking. “So, are you going to tell me who this mysterious someone is, or do I have to keep hounding you?” Sophia shrugged, her expression carefully unreadable. “Let’s just say… he’s different. Very different.” “Oh, come on, Soph! That’s all I get?” Amelia pouted, though her eyes were dancing with excitement. “Be patient,” Sophia replied, laughing. “Not that I don’t want to tell you, I don’t know him either. I only know his name.” “What? You don’t know him?” Amelia almost screamed.

That same evening, Catherine was grocery shopping. As she left the supermarket, she accidentally bumped into someone. She had many shopping bags and some were now on the floor. “Oh, I’m sorry.” She said, struggling to pick up the scattered items. “It’s okay, I’ll help you.” A young man interrupted her and quickly gathered the shopping bags, picking up all the items. Catherine was touched. She had been in a hurry and hadn’t seen the man, making her the one at fault. Yet, instead of getting upset, he graciously volunteered to help. “Thank you so much, young man. That’s very kind of you.” She thanked him sincerely. “No problem at all. You can call me Larry.” The man replied respectfully. “Oh, thank you, Larry, you must’ve been raised well.” “Do you need a ride? I see you’ve shopped quite a lot.” Larry offered. “Oh, no need. My car is nearby. I was feeling bored at home so I stepped out today.” Ever since the kidnapping incident, both she and Ethan had always been cautious moving around. Ethan had to stop his part-time job, and Alexander had his men follow him discreetly in school. As for Catherine, she had someone watching her but she didn’t like the idea of having people following her around. That’s why she rarely left their villa unless necessary. Today, she had a driver who drove her here, only that he had parked at the corner of the mall. Larry nodded in understanding, “I see. Let me help you with your bags, it’ll be tough getting to your car with all this.” He offered, taking all the luggage before Catherine could respond. “Thank you again, Larry. You’re such a responsible man.” She appreciated his help. She couldn’t help but wonder, where were men like this when her daughter ended up with someone like Marcus? But she thanked God Sophia had Alexander now, a man who loved and cherished her. “Next time, don’t go shopping alone. It’s tiresome for you.” Larry commented as they walked together. “I like doing things myself, it’s not good to always be a burden,” Catherine replied warmly. “If my mom was still alive, I would accompany her. I wouldn’t watch her do all this by herself.” Larry said, looking dejected. “I’m sorry, Larry. From heaven, your mom must be proud of the man you’ve become.” Catherine comforted him. “We grew up on many hardships; I wish she was here now that I have made it; I would spoil her. Do you have children?” He asked. “Yes, I have a daughter and a son. My daughter Sophia is busy with work while my son is in university. They like spoiling me too but we parents need our time too.” she said proudly. “You must be very happy with them. How are they doing?” He asked casually. Catherine continued talking about her children and Larry listened keenly without giving away too much about himself. By the time they reached where her ride was parked, Larry had made quite the impression. “You’re such a gentleman,” Catherine said, smiling warmly. “Thank you again for your help.” “My pleasure,” Larry replied, tipping his head slightly. “Here is my business card; you can call me if you need anything.” he offered, giving her his business card. Catherine hesitated, but seeing the loneliness in Larry’s eyes, she decided to accept. He had grown up without a mother’s love, she didn’t want to dismiss him so coldly. “Okay, I’ll take it. Thank you again.” “I hope we cross paths again.” He said waving. Catherine waved as her car drove off, completely unaware of the true thoughts of the man she had just met. Larry watched her car disappear into the distance, satisfied with the encounter. He knew that ingratiating himself with Sophia’s family was another step toward his ultimate goal. Sophia was starting to guard herself and it was clear she wanted to keep a distance. Sophia, don’t blame me for not playing nice. *** Alexander was in his study when he got a call from one of his men and his expression darkened. “Increase security on both of them but keep it discreet. He must not suspect we’re watching.” He gave the order. He didn’t expect Larry to be this audacious. But he had underestimated his enemy. Nonetheless, he wasn’t planning on exposing him. He, too, had his agenda with Larry. For now, Alexander was pretending that he was none the wiser. He let Larry think he was getting closer, all the while using him to lead him directly to Gerald, the real mastermind behind Larry’s sudden appearance in their lives. *** After watching Catherine’s car disappear, Larry headed to a nearby high-end bar. He was leisurely sipping on a glass of wine when someone interrupted his thoughts. “Mind if I join you?” Larry looked up, surprised to see the person. “Miss Jason,” he greeted her with a nod, trying to hide his wariness. “I’ll take that as a yes,” Jessica said, not waiting for an answer before she slid into the seat across from him. “Of course,” Larry replied, keeping his tone neutral. He didn’t trust her, but he couldn’t make it that obvious. Jessica was the last person he expected to see and certainly had no interest in, given her reputation for manipulation and backdoor schemes. But to Jessica, she had always been the observant type, someone who could spot even the subtlest changes in a person. Over the last few weeks, she had been searching for ways to win Alexander’s favor. That’s when Larry came into the picture. At first, he appeared to be just another friendly acquaintance of Sophia’s, stopping by the Allure Fashion offices occasionally, perhaps checking in on her progress. But Jessica had noticed something in Larry’s eyes, a certain warmth whenever he spoke to Sophia, and it made her curious. As someone who harbored her own ambitions and interest in Alexander, she saw an opportunity to exploit. She had followed Larry and spotted him sitting alone in a corner. Without hesitation, she made her way over to him with a glass of red wine, wearing her most charming smile. Jessica leaned back, crossing her legs and sipping her wine. She watched him for a moment before speaking, her voice low and smooth. “You know, I’ve noticed something interesting lately.” Larry raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue. “I’ve noticed the way you look at Sophia,” she said, her tone calculated. “You like her, don’t you?” Larry tensed, but only for a fraction of a second. He quickly masked his reaction with a casual shrug. “We’re just friends. I’m helping her out with some business things.” Jessica smirked. “Come on, Larry. I’m not blind. I can see it, and trust me, I understand how you feel.” Larry wasn’t sure where she was going with this, but he was intrigued enough to keep listening. “What exactly do you mean by that?” Jessica leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “I want to make you a proposition. You and I can work together to get what we both want.” “And what exactly do you think I want?” “Sophia,” Jessica said bluntly. “You want her. And I want Alexander.” Larry’s face remained impassive, but inside, alarm bells were ringing. He hadn’t expected Jessica to be so direct, and he certainly hadn’t anticipated her noticing his feelings for Sophia. Still, he couldn’t let her know how much her words had shaken him. “I see,” Larry said carefully. “And how do you propose we do that?” Jessica’s smirk widened. “Simple. We work together to create a rift between Sophia and Alexander. I know Alexander well enough to know what buttons to push, and I’m sure you can do the same with Sophia. Once they’re apart, you get Sophia, and I get Alexander.”

Larry looked at her for a moment, considering the offer. He had to play along, though the thought of hurting Sophia made him sick. “Let me think about it,” he said after a pause. “But I’m not making any promises. I don’t want to hurt Sophia.” Jessica let out a cold laugh. “You’re sweet, Larry. But don’t worry, this won’t hurt her. Just think about it and let me know. I’ll be waiting for your call.” With that, she stood up, smoothing her dress and giving him one last look before sauntering out of the bar, her heels clicking against the polished floor. Larry watched her go, his mind racing. He needed to figure out a way to navigate this without blowing his cover and, more importantly, without letting Sophia get caught in the crossfire. *** Over the next few days, Sophia didn’t hear from Larry. But she didn’t have time to dwell on it as she was busy with work. She preferred it that way anyway She and her team were almost done with their draft, just a few more touches and it would be ready to go. That evening, she noticed Joyce acting strangely. “Are you okay? If you’re not feeling well, take a break. We’re nearly done.” she suggested. Joyce panicked and waved it off. “No, I’m good, Miss Blackwell. I’m just nervous about the competition.” “Well, we’re all nervous but what can we do? If we panic, we might lose focus.” another team member chimed in. “How about we stop here? We have three more days. We can relax tomorrow and finish the day after. That way you all don’t feel so overwhelmed.” Sophia proposed. “That’s a good plan. We can relax tomorrow and kick-start again with new energy.” Emily clapped cheerfully. The rest were happy, too, but Sophia couldn’t help but notice that Joyce was hiding something. She kept looking at the final drafts on the computer even as others were busy tidying up. “Do you have more suggestions on our designs, Joyce?” She asked. “What? No…I… I was just admiring our work.” Joyce was startled and stammered. Sophia brushed it off and they all went to their desks. She headed to the tea room for a quick coffee break. Her phone buzzed from the coffee table. Checking it, she was surprised to see a text from Larry. He was nearby and wanted to pick up his suit. Sophia had just remembered his suit had been delivered yesterday, so he could pick it up now. She had planned to text him after their presentation, but since he was nearby, he could pick it up now. She texted back, confirming it was ready. Larry arrived in under five minutes. As Sophia handed him the suit, admiration showed in his eyes. The craftsmanship spoke for itself; Sophia’s talent was undeniable. The design was exceptional, perfectly tailored to his figure. She was happy that he liked it, and he suggested buying her some coffee to thank her. She had no reason to decline; after all, he was a client. “You can’t turn me down this time. Your design is incredible! Let me treat you to coffee as a thank you.” He added, afraid she might decline again. “Okay, I’ll take you up on that. Thanks.” She said, deciding to use the opportunity to unwind. They both went to their usual coffee shop and Larry was thrilled. “How’s your company?” Sophia asked as they sat down. “It’s getting stable. More logistics and paperwork, and I’ll be on the good standing ground in Eldridge,” he replied happily as if he was excited about the prospects. “Congratulations! It’s not easy, but with your hard work, you will achieve more than you can imagine.” Sophia said warmly. Larry nodded, “Yes, luckily, I have you to guide me when necessary.” “Anyway, enough about me; how is your internal selection going?” He added. “We’re almost there,” she said, sipping her latte. “Three more days before we present to the committee. I think we’ve done some amazing work.” As she spoke about the final preparations, her eyes lit up with excitement. Larry smiled, nodding along, though his thoughts were elsewhere. He had been replaying Jessica’s offer in his head over the last few days, trying to figure out his next move. He didn’t want to involve Sophia in any of this, but he couldn’t ignore the fact that Jessica’s offer was so tempting. Suddenly, his phone buzzed on the table. He glanced down at the screen and his face panicked a little. It was a number that made his blood run cold. “Excuse me for a moment.” He said quickly, standing up and heading outside to take the call. Once he was out of Sophia’s sight, he answered the phone. “Hello.” He said, with his voice tight with tension. “The boss says you’re too slow with your mission. He wants to know why there’s been no progress.” The voice on the other end growled. “I’m working on it,” Larry replied, keeping his voice low. “Tell him he doesn’t have to worry.” “You know he doesn’t like excuses,” the voice warned before adding. “And he’s given you another warning; don’t let your feelings for that woman get in the way. He knows you’ve developed a soft spot for her, and he’s not happy about it.” Larry’s pulse spiked. How had the boss found out? He had been so careful to keep his emotions in check, but it seemed nothing escaped the boss’s attention. He also remembered Jessica’s words. Had he been that obvious? “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He denied it, though he knew it was pointless. The voice on the other end chuckled lightly. “Don’t bother denying. The boss knows everything. Just remember your mission comes first. Don’t let anything, or anyone, compromise it.” Before Larry could respond, the line went dead. He stood there for a moment, staring at his phone, his mind racing. How had things spiraled out of control so quickly? And now, with Jessica watching, he felt like he was being pulled in too many directions at once. Taking a deep breath, Larry composed himself and headed back inside. Sophia looked up as he returned to the table, concern etched on her face. “Is everything okay? You looked tense when you took that call,” she asked, her brow furrowed. Larry forced a smile, but the tension in his eyes betrayed him. “Just some issues with my business, nothing to worry about. But I have to cut our coffee short. I need to deal with it.” He answered casually. Sophia nodded, though she could feel he was hiding something. “I understand. We’ll catch up later.” “Thanks, Sophia. I’m sorry to bail on you like this.” “It’s fine, really. Go take care of it.” Sophia reassured him, her warm smile easing some of his tension. Larry nodded, grateful for her understanding. But as he left the cafe, his mind was far from calm. He had to figure out how to juggle everything without letting his feelings cloud his judgment. He had to act now. He texted Jessica, then headed to a discreet upscale cafe, perfect for a secret meeting. Jessica walked in a few minutes later, spotting him immediately, and slid into the booth across from him. “I didn’t expect you to look for me soon,” she said with a smirk. Larry leaned back, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. “I’ve thought it through. I’m in.” Jessica raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “So, what’s the plan?” Larry glanced around briefly to make sure no one was watching before he leaned forward, lowering his voice.

“I’ve been close enough to Sophia to know what’s going on in Allure Fashion.” “What about it?” Jessica asked, leaning closer. “There’s an international competition in three months, and the selection for who’s going to represent Allure happens in the next two days. Sophia is almost guaranteed to win.” Jessica narrowed her eyes. “Are you sure about it?” “I’ve been keeping tabs on the company. From what I’ve gathered, she’s the frontrunner. The panel loves her leadership, and her team is strong. If she’s chosen she’ll represent Allure on a global stage.” Jessica smirked. “That’s exactly when we strike.” Larry nodded. “Exactly. If we sabotage her during the competition, Allure’s reputation will take a serious hit. And who will Alexander blame for that? He’ll see her as incompetent, and it’ll drive a wedge between them.” Jessica leaned back, deep in thought. “Sabotaging her sounds easy, but how do we make sure it doesn’t lead back to us?” Larry paused for a moment, thinking, then said. “There’s someone at Allure called Nina. The two don’t get along, and she would love nothing more than to see Sophia fail. You can use her to make things go wrong. She’ll think she’s just targeting her rival, but she’ll be doing our dirty work.” Jessica raised an eyebrow. “So you want me to handle Nina?” “I think you’re better suited for that part,” Larry said, shrugging. “I can’t get too involved. I need to stay out of it since Sophia and I are… close.” Jessica studied him for a moment, sensing there was more to his reluctance. “I see. I’ll take care of Nina. But you better be sure about this. We can’t afford to make a mistake.” “I’m sure,” Larry said, though there was tension in his voice. “Sophia will be chosen. Just be ready to act.” Jessica stood up, nodding in agreement. “I’ll make my move once she’s in the spotlight. Don’t screw this up, Larry.” As she walked away, Larry stayed seated for a moment, his thoughts turning darker. The old man’s getting impatient. He’s been breathing down my neck, and I’m running out of time. He tapped his fingers on the table as doubt crept in. Damn it, Sophia. Why did you have to be different? He clenched his jaw, knowing that things were moving faster than he had anticipated. Sophia was about to be caught in the crossfire, and no matter how much he didn’t want to hurt her, there was no way out of this. The old man wouldn’t accept failure. He didn’t want to dwell on it any longer, so he left and went to find a nice restaurant to have his dinner before heading straight to his villa. A good sleep would serve as a good distraction. As he stepped inside, he sensed someone in the sitting room and immediately got on alert. “Who’s there?” he called out, his voice steady despite the unease settling in his gut. This was a secure neighborhood with many security guards on standby. How did someone manage to sneak in unnoticed? Furthermore, he had never brought anyone here, meaning the guards had no reason to let anyone in without noticing him. Unless… His heartbeat quickened, and before he could reach for the switch to turn the lights on, a tall figure dressed in black emerged from the shadows. The figure went directly to the switch, turning the lights on, allowing Larry to have a clear view of the intruder. The man had a stern face, cold eyes, and the kind of build that suggested he could break a man in two without breaking a sweat. His face was scarred, and a tattoo snaked up his neck, partially hidden by the collar of his leather jacket. Larry’s pulse quickened the moment he recognized him. He opened his mouth, but before he could speak… “The boss is getting impatient,” the man said in a low, growling voice. Larry’s jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists. “I’m working on it. He doesn’t need to worry.” The man took a step closer, his eyes narrowing. “As I said on the phone, do not get too attached to that woman. Your feelings are starting to compromise your mission.” Larry’s heart pounded in his chest. He hadn’t expected to fall for Sophia so fast. His mission was simply to get close to Sophia and take her without alerting Alexander. He tried to keep his voice steady. “Nothing is compromising the mission. I’m focused.” The man’s lips curled into a smirk as if he didn’t believe a word Larry was saying. “You think you can hide from the boss? He knows. Don’t mess up.” Larry clenched his fists at his sides, trying to stay calm. “I won’t. Tell him I’m handling it.” The man gave a low chuckle, his cold eyes never leaving Larry’s. “Just make sure you do. And don’t underestimate Alexander. The boss knows the kind man he is, so don’t think you’ve got him figured out.” Alexander. The name echoed in his mind and his face contorted with jealousy. Alexander had the privilege of being born into the Evans family and raised with a silver spoon in his mouth. The man could even defeat his uncle easily, forcing him to live in hiding. Something I could only wish for, despite doing my best to prove myself to that man. Larry clenched his teeth so hard he could hear the faint crackle of his jaw. But he knew he had to face Alexander in one way or another. That’s why he decided to work with Jessica. Before Larry could respond, the man turned around and walked toward the door. He paused at the door and turned slightly to glance back, his tone lower and more serious. “One more thing. The cargo will arrive in two days. The boss expects everything to go smoothly, with no mistakes. You know how important this shipment is.” Larry’s heart skipped a beat. He had been briefed about the shipment weeks ago, but now it seems the timeline was moving faster than expected. “Two days?” Larry repeated, trying to hide his surprise. “That’s right,” the man said, his gaze sharp. “Get your team ready. You don’t want to disappoint the boss. Any mistake, and there will be consequences. You know what I mean.” Larry nodded, his expression hardening. He knew the consequences of crossing that man. Not even he was spared. “Understood. I’ll take care of it .” The man gave a final, approving nod and disappeared into the night, leaving Larry alone in the heavy silence of his villa. He stood motionless, his eyes fixed on the space where the messenger had just been. His fists clenched, knuckles whitening under the pressure. His jaw clenched, and a low growl of frustration escaped his throat. “You’ve never trusted me, old man.” He muttered through gritted teeth, his voice barely audible in the empty room. He exhaled sharply, loosening his grip as he felt the weight of being controlled while his loyalty was always questioned. All this fueled the resentment he had been carrying for years. He sat on the sofa and took out his wallet. There was an old photo well placed inside with a young woman who had a kind smile on her lips. He looked at the photo for a while without saying a word. Tears flowed from his eyes but he stopped them quickly and started muttering to the photo. “Mother, why did you have to leave me alone like this? I really need your guidance. You always told me he would come for me and guide me well. Why am I feeling so lost now? Where is he? I don’t think you knew him well, mother. It’s been years and I’m still not good enough for him. It’s okay mother, I’ll still keep my promise: To make sure your murderers are all behind bars. I’ll give you the justice you deserve. If only he would help me… avenging you would be so much easier. But I promise you, even if it’s the last thing I do in this world… I will avenge you, Mother.”

Today, Emily reported to work earlier than usual. It was the last day of their preparation and everyone was almost ready for tomorrow. When she was about to enter the company, she got a glimpse of Nina talking with someone. It seemed like Nina was giving orders. What made Emily more curious was the discreet place the two were standing. It was clear the two didn’t want to be seen together. She walked toward them, curious about what Nina was up to. After all, Nina was known for using underhanded means to get what she wanted. Meanwhile, Nina was instructing Joyce on what to do. “That’s all you have to do and no one will suspect you. Once I am selected, I’ll propose to Carla to have you as my assistant and you can watch your career grow.” While Nina spoke with excitement, Joyce’s fingers trembled, and she bit her lip, unable to hide her fear. Nina was pissed, which resulted in threatening her. “If you can’t do it, then I can always tell everyone about your drunkard father and that he has been pestering you to pay his debts. Let’s see how long you can stay in Allure.” She threatened mercilessly. Joyce bit her lips and fidgeted with her fingers. She didn’t have a way out after all. Ever since Nina learned about her secret, she has been blackmailing her into doing her bidding. And now was no different. She will have to betray her team knowing so well they had a chance of winning. She didn’t count so much on being Nina’s assistant. She heard so many complaints from Nina’s team and wouldn’t wish to be part of it. She preferred Sophia a hundred times. But now she doesn’t have a choice. She gritted her teeth and nodded. “Okay, I’ll do it.” “Good girl! I like working with smart people. Also…” Before Nina could continue, she saw Emily from the corners of her eyes. She immediately signaled to Joyce to disappear from the nearby exit. Luckily, she was standing hidden by a post near the exit, and from Emily’s angle, only Nina was visible. Nina continued to talk with the same demeanor and action pretending not to see Emily. Emily finally got a proper look at Nina, but to her surprise, she was alone. “Nina, who were you talking to?” She queried in confusion. Nina took out a Bluetooth device from her ear and turned to face Emily. “What? Emily, I didn’t know you had a bit of eavesdropping on others. And now you want to know who I’m on the phone with?” Nina asked, feigning surprise. Emily was startled. She glanced around, but no one else was there. There were very few cars in the parking lot since it was early. So there was nowhere to hide. But she was sure she saw someone standing opposite Nina. Only that she couldn’t see the person clearly. “No you were talking to someone else, I saw with my eyes just now. Where is the other person?” Emily was adamant. Nina smirked. “Well then if you saw someone else here, why are you asking me? Just go to them directly. “Damn it!” Frustrated, Emily huffed and walked away. What was she even thinking? Nina will never admit it unless she has enough evidence. She knew Nina was up to something. The way she had been standing, she must have been talking to someone else in a low tone as if afraid someone may eavesdrop on them. But without proof, she had no choice but to let it go. For now When Sophia reported, Emily mentioned the matter. “It indeed seems suspicious, and knowing Nina, she wouldn’t still be given the presentation tomorrow.” Sophia analyzed. “What should we do now? I’m sure she will target us. Emily asked, worried. “We do nothing.” Sophia blurted out. “What? Are you saying we just wait for her to sabotage others?” Emily couldn’t believe her ears. “What else can we do? We don’t have any evidence against her and she hasn’t done anything yet.” Sophia explained. “You have a point there, but there must be a way out,” Emily admitted, feeling at a loss. “The only way is to protect our work. It’s the only means she can use to sabotage us.” Sophia stated. “Then that’s what we’ll do,” Emily agreed, and they discussed ways to achieve this. During the lunch break, Sophia was informed that a guest was there for her. She immediately guessed who the person might be. Just as she expected, Larry was waiting in the reception, sitting leisurely. He looked more mature with a dark blue suit that hugged his figure nicely. In contrast to Alexander, Larry’s charming smile made him look like the neighbors next door. He stood up when Sophia approached. “I came to apologize for yesterday, Sophia. How about we grab the coffee now?” He offered. “That’s not necessary, and you don’t have to apologize.” Sophia declined politely. “No, I have to make it up for it. Otherwise what kind of a man would I be?” He insisted, thumbing his chest with a light-hearted laughter. Sophia thought about it and eventually agreed. “Okay, but let’s grab something in our company cafeteria.” She wanted to reduce too much interaction with him outside. Perhaps inside the company, it will be more of a business interaction. Something told her not to trust him. Larry wanted to object, but watching her resolute face, he knew he couldn’t push further. At least she agreed. They both headed to the cafeteria. Sophia was in high spirits, talking animatedly about her team’s progress, and Larry offered supportive smiles and nods. “You’ve really poured your heart into this,” he said, watching her with admiration. “I’m sure you’ll win the spot tomorrow.” Sophia smiled warmly. “I hope so. The team has worked so hard, and it would be an honor to represent Allure on the global stage.” Larry was about to reply when his phone buzzed with an incoming message. His face darkened when he saw the sender. “Excuse me, it’s about business,” he said quickly as he sat straight reading the text message. Sophia waved him off, as she continued sipping her coffee. She observed as his brows furrowed and his body tensed the more he read whatever was on his phone. He wrote a quick reply and hit the send button, slipping his phone back into his pocket. He glanced at Sophia, who was sipping her coffee and felt even more conflicted. He hoped to resolve his dilemma soon and finally tell her the truth Will she look at me the same way? Wait! What way? She only sees me as a client. Will she ever look at me the way she looks at Alexander? I shouldn’t harbor any thoughts about her but I can’t help myself. Larry forced a smile. “I admire Alexander. He is lucky to have you.” Sophia froze for a moment before looking at him quizzically. …what does he even mean by that? I don’t get it. “I just think having a wife to support you is good. No matter what life throws at you, just knowing someone loves you unconditionally is enough.” He added, looking at her intently. Sophia felt uncomfortable with his gaze. “I guess you can say we’re both lucky. You will find someone, too; I hope it’s the right person for you.” She said, not taking his words seriously. Larry stared at her for a moment and Sophia didn’t like it. She furrowed her brows and met his gaze. “Is there something else you want to say? Or did something happen to your business?” She asked trying to change the subject He retracted his gaze and coughed lightly realizing his actions earlier were a bit out of line.

Well, yes something came up with my other business. I have to leave the city for a while.” He said, watching her reaction. “Are you okay? You look worried,” she asked, frowning. “Yeah, everything’s okay. I might be unreachable but I’ll contact you when I’m back.” “Just go take care of your matters.” She said, dismissing his concern. Larry exhaled slowly and nodded. “I need to head out now. Sorry for cutting this short again.” “No need to apologize. It’s fine.” Sophia said, waving him off. He leaned forward, assuring her, “I’ll be back before you know it.” Something about his words felt… off. But she brushed the thought away. It was probably nothing. That evening, Sophia sat with Alexander after dinner, her mind still lingering on Larry’s sudden business trip. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. “You look bothered, is there something on your mind?” Alexander asked, sensing her abnormality. Sophia shook her head and said, “It’s nothing major. I was just curious about Larry.” “What about him? Did you sense some danger?” Alexander blurted out, turning to look at her carefully. He had stationed many people to watch over her. He also had people watch Larry’s every move. If he made a move, he would be the first to know. So what had she seen on Larry to make her curious? Sophia was surprised by his reaction. Why was he alerted by her mere comment? She saw the panic on his face. “Why are you so worked up? I just said I was curious?” she asked, sipping her tea. Alexander realized he had overreacted. He composed himself and said. “It’s nothing, I thought something happened.” “What is it that could possibly happen?” She asked back. “Didn’t I warn you to be careful around him? I don’t trust that guy.” He stated firmly. “Don’t worry honey, I’m always careful. I just think he’s pitiful and that’s all.” She assured him. “So what are you curious about? Do you need me to investigate him?” He asked, watching her reaction. “No need to investigate, I might be wrong anyway. I just felt that he’s been acting strange lately.” She said, dismissing his offer. “How strange?” He asked, sitting straight on alert. “Yesterday, he received a call while we were having coffee and left abruptly looking tense. Today he suddenly said he was going on a business trip. I think something might be wrong or he’s hiding something.” Sophia analyzed. Alexander listened carefully, but his mind was racing with suspicions. He already knew Larry was planning something and his recent behavior confirmed it. What surprised him was the direction Larry was taking. Has he discovered that I’m watching him? Is he lying to Sophia to throw me off? “Maybe he’s just dealing with some business problems,” Alexander said, keeping his voice calm. “Just be careful around him. Okay?” He added lightly, not wanting to alert her. Sophia nodded, but her worry was still evident. “I just hope so.” “Hey, you shouldn’t be worried about some men. I’m your husband. Am I not?” Alexander protested. “What? Of course, I’m worried because he’s our client and a friend, too.” Sophia argued, amused by his logic. “Still, you shouldn’t be concerned about some guy. Just focus on me.” He hated the fact that he had to use his wife to achieve his goal. He wishes to tell her about Larry’s identity and motive, but doing so will alert Larry, and his only chance of tracing Gerald will be lost. As long as she was safe, he would play a little with Larry. “Alright, alright, I won’t dwell on him, but still, I wouldn’t wish anything bad upon him, even if he were an enemy,” she reassured him. Alexander nodded in understanding, and after small talk, Sophia bid him goodnight as she wanted to sleep early. As soon as she went to bed, Alexander retreated to his study. His face darkened as he picked up the phone and dialed his men. “Larry might make a move soon. Keep a good eye on him and be careful not to alert him.” He gave out the order. “Noted, sir!” the voice on the other end replied. He hung up, his mind already piecing together the puzzle. Larry has been walking on dangerous lines, and if he wasn’t careful, he’d find himself in deeper trouble than he realized. He pitied the man but everyone has to take responsibility for their actions. *** The following day was the anticipated day in Allure Fashion. It was the day the five most talented teams would showcase their creativity and skills to determine who would represent the company in the oncoming international competition. This was a rare opportunity for Allure’s designers to make a mark on the global stage, and the energy in the building was electric. In the sleek boardroom, the selection committee, composed of seasoned professionals, took their seats. Carla, known for her steely professionalism and high standards, sat at the head of the table, reviewing the agenda for the day. To her right, the other committee members engaged in quiet conversations about the competition ahead, while a few of them occasionally glanced at the entrance, waiting for the presentations to begin. It was a significant day, but two notable figures were absent. Alexander Evans, the chairman of Allure, and Drake Egerton, the CEO. They had other matters to attend to but promised to review the results later in the day. Despite their absence, the committee members were more than capable of making the right call. At 2 p.m., everyone was ready, and the first team took the stage. Their category was “Sustainable Fashion”, a growing trend in the industry that focused on eco-friendly materials and processes. The team was led by a senior designer, Rachel Meyers. She presented their collection of reworked, recycled fabrics that embodied elegance and environmental consciousness. Rachel explained their use of organic fibers, plant-based dyes, and innovative waste-reducing techniques. The garments were not only stylish but represented a movement toward a more responsible fashion industry. The committee was impressed by the vision and technical execution, nodding in approval as Rachel and her team finished their presentation. Next up was Team Olsen, focusing on “Athleisure.” As the name suggested, their category married athletic wear with casual, everyday styles. Their collection featured sleek, modern silhouettes crafted from breathable and stretchable fabrics. Sophia was amazed by their category. She nodded in approval as Mark Olsen, who was leading the presentation, spoke confidently about their design philosophy, creating garments that could transition seamlessly from the gym to the street, blending function and style. The committee, too, appreciated the thoughtfulness of their approach and the growing demand for versatile fashion in today’s market. Nina stood off to the side, making no effort to hide her arrogance and disdain. She had honed her skills in allure and no one would compete with her. They’re all moved by Olsen’s presentation just because they haven’t seen mine. I would like to see their faces when I start presenting. She smirked, turning her head to look at Sophia. Seeing how the latter was mesmerized by team Olsen’s presentation, she was even more sure that her design was the best. Of course, Sophia was the only one who ever gave Nina chills. But looking at her now, she was sure her design was better. Otherwise, why would Sophia be moved by her competitors’ presentations? She had asked Joyce to steal Sophia’s initial design to gauge her chances of defeating her. Unfortunately, Sophia had guarded all the designs very well, and could only be opened when everyone was present. What’s more, her assistant Emily was the only one responsible for keeping the draft hard copies. So Nina could only come up with another plan to secure her win. Watching Sophia now, Nina was convinced that she wasn’t a real threat. What Nina didn’t know was that Sophia was genuinely talented and had an eye for design. It was natural for her to recognize and appreciate other people’s talents.

Soon, the third group, led by Sarah Nguyen, approached the stage. They had chosen ‘Minimalist Elegance’ as their theme. “Our design is stripped-down chic pieces in neutral tones, perfect for the fashion-forward professional woman.” Sarah highlighted their focus on clean lines, subtle details, and premium materials. The simplicity of the designs was powerful, and the team’s understanding of timeless fashion made a strong impression. The committee exchanged nods, appreciating the understated sophistication of Sarah’s collection. From the first three presentations, it was evident that Allure Fashion housed some of the industry’s most talented designers. The committee members were also impressed, and Carla, who was usually reserved during these events, allowed a small smile to escape. However, the tension in the room increased as the next group prepared to present. It was Nina and her team. Nina walked to the front of the room, her movements sharp and precise, dressed in a striking black suit that spoke of ambition. She was a skilled designer and there was no doubt about that. Everyone knew Nina’s desire to climb the ranks at Allure was fierce, and today, she had come prepared to dominate. Her category: ‘Avant-Garde Couture.’ It was bold, daring, and meant to make a statement. Nina presented a collection that featured exaggerated shapes, dramatic textures, and vibrant colors. The theme was aptly named “Metamorphosis,” inspired by the transformation of butterflies. Each piece was unique, with intricate detailing and bold structural elements that pushed the boundaries of conventional fashion. “As you can see, I have designed this collection to capture the essence of transformation-both literal and metaphorical. I wanted to show the beauty in change and evolution.” Nina began with a confident voice. She continued deliberately using “I” instead of “we”, drawing all the credit toward herself. “I came up with this design and directed the construction of each piece.” She concluded her presentation. The committee members exchanged glances noting her failure to recognize her team. Still, they couldn’t deny the artistry of her collection. Carla, in particular, seemed to appreciate the boldness of Nina’s designs, though there was a flicker of disapproval in her eyes over Nina’s blatant self-promotion. She received polite applause. Her collection was impressive, perhaps even more refined than the first three, but the lack of teamwork left a subtle sour taste among the committee. Finally, it was time for Sophia and her team. The room buzzed as Sophia stepped forward, flanked by her assistant, Emily, and a group of eager designers. Sophia was known for her talent, but what set her apart was her humility and her ability to bring out the best in her team. As the large screen lit up, she took a deep breath, ready to begin her presentation. She held the remote firmly and clicked to advance to her first slide. She clicked the remote, and the designs appeared in stunning clarity, drawing gasps from the audience. Even the committee members adjusted their seats as they admired the design on the screen. Sophia was about to start when she noticed something was missing. Her notes! The carefully written explanations meant to guide her through each design were gone. The sections that should have contained descriptions, fabric choices, and inspirations were now blank as if they had never existed. She clicked on the next slides, but still nothing. Instead of her detailed notes and explanations appearing, the screen remained blank. A deep frown formed on her face. She clicked again. Nothing. Murmurs began to spread through the room as the committee members exchanged confused glances. Sophia’s heartbeat quickened. She had checked everything beforehand, how could this happen now? She turned to Emily, who was equally stunned, flipping through her laptop in a panic. “I don’t understand…” Emily whispered, her voice laced with anxiety. Sophia’s fingers tightened around the remote. Someone had tampered with her presentation. But who? And why? She quickly inserted her flash drive into the computer. She always had a backup and was sure to save the moment. To her disappointment, the same slides were missing. She checked the flash disc, it was indeed hers. She had been careful to ensure no one would sabotage them. Across the room, Nina sat with her arms crossed, feigning boredom. A slight smirk tugged at the corners of her lips, but she quickly hid it when Sophia’s gaze swept over the audience. Sophia composed herself and said. “I apologize for the technical error. But I’ll still take you through our presentation.” Their category was ‘Global Renaissance’. Sophia had chosen this theme to blend the old with the new drawing inspiration from classic art and architecture while incorporating modern design elements that would resonate on an international stage. Her collection featured elegant, flowing garments with intricate embroidery and beadwork, using fabrics sourced from different cultures around the world. Sophia began with confidence and a steady voice filled with passion. “This collection is a celebration of diversity. Each piece tells a story, drawing from the rich histories of different cultures, but designed with a contemporary eye. My team and I worked to create something that transcends borders and true global collection.” “Emily, here was instrumental and did a good job in researching the fabrics,” she said, gesturing to her assistant. “And the embroidery design was a collaborative effort with James, our lead stitch artist.” Throughout her presentation, she made sure to highlight the contributions of her team The designs themselves were breathtaking. One dress, a fusion of European Renaissance patterns with modern Asian silhouettes, was particularly stunning. The fabric shimmered under the light, and the way it flowed was nothing short of mesmerizing. The committee sat in awe. Even Carla, who rarely showed emotions, leaned forward, captivated by the intricacy and beauty of Sophia’s work. When the presentation ended, the room erupted in applause, louder and more enthusiastic than any of the previous teams. Sophia smiled humbly and stepped back, letting her team take the spotlight as they celebrated together. It was clear that their collection had hit the mark, and the committee members exchanged whispers. Everyone was surprised, including Nina. How did Sophia manage to explain everything without guidance? I went through so much trouble to have those slides deleted and swapped on the flash drive. But Sophia continued seamlessly without the guidance. Did she have that good memory? She clenched her fists and glared daggers at Sophia on stage. Sophia’s team was dumbfounded, too, and Emily was the first to break the tension. “Well done, Sophia. You saved us! I can’t believe you presented so well without our previous notes.” They all jumped in celebration, and Joyce, too, exhaled in relief and joined the rest in celebration. As long as the sabotage didn’t harm the team, she felt somewhat relieved. Sophia smiled, humbled. She thanked God, too, because her passion for design was exceptional. She held every draft close to her heart, like her baby. That’s why she had memorized everything and didn’t need to rely on the guidance they had written initially. Carla looked at her with admiration as she stood up and addressed everyone. “You all take a short break. We will announce the winner in 20 minutes. Everyone started murmuring, making their way out, leaving the committee alone. While walking out, Nina glared daggers at Sophia. If looks could kill, Sophia would be dead a million times. Emily nudged Sophia, “Did you see that look? Do you think she’s responsible for our missing slides? Sophia looked at Nina, who had passed them and walked ahead. She could feel Nina was behind all this but they didn’t have evidence. “I’m not sure but I can’t rule out the possibility.” She shrugged. “Of course, she’s the one. Who else would be that vicious?” Emily affirmed. “You have a point but she couldn’t have done it herself.” Sophia pointed out. “Are you saying she had an accomplice? And the person is among our team?” Emily exclaimed in disbelief. “You’re not dumb after all,” Sophia said, tapping her friend’s forehead. “Hey! What kind of compliment is that?” Emily asked, giggling.

Twenty minutes later, everyone settled back in the boardroom eagerly waiting for the results. Carla clapped her hands to gather everyone’s attention, her tone serious yet carrying a hint of warmth. “Thank you, everyone, for working so hard on this competition. It means a lot to the company, and honestly, every team did a fantastic job. Congratulations! Please clap for yourselves.” There was applause as the employees cheered, with others’ curiosity heightening. Some, like Nina, grew impatient. Just announce the winner already! she thought, shifting in her seat. “I hate to say this but in every competition, there must be a winner and a loser. But here at Allure Fashion, we don’t have losers. So if your team is not chosen, it only means the chosen one was better.” She continued, her gaze sweeping over the participants. “After much deliberation, the committee has decided that the team to represent Allure Fashion in the international design competition is… Sophia Blackwell and her team.” The room immediately erupted in cheers as Sophia and her team jumped, hugging each other. “We did it, girl! We’re going international!” Emily shouted as she wrapped her arms around Sophia, laughing. Sophia was overwhelmed with happiness too. She hugged her back, grinning, and announced joyfully, “Dinner on me tonight! We deserve a celebration.” The team clapped cheerfully, their excitement spreading like wildfire. The rest watched in envy, unable to ignore their infectious joy. The other designers congratulated them. It was clear the winner had been decided, and there was nothing they could do. Accepting defeat gracefully was the only option for most. But not for Nina. Why was it always Sophia? How is she better than me? I’m her senior and even joined the company before her. I can’t let her overshadow me always. I have to think of a way to secure my future in Allure fashion. She forced a tight smile, though her hands curled into fists beneath the table. But soon, she couldn’t take it anymore as she watched the celebration from Sophia’s side. She shoved her chair back with a sharp scrape. Her heels clicked angrily against the floor as she stormed out. Before she reached the door, another announcement came. One of the committee members stepped forward with a grin. “Attention everyone, dinner tonight on the company. The chairman will treat everyone for your hard work.” “Sir, will the chairman be present?” one employee plucked the courage to ask what was on almost everyone’s thoughts. And the room fell silent as they anticipated the answer. Even Nina, who was at the door, turned back. “Yes, the chairman and the CEO will be present. They want to personally celebrate with you.” The man replied before adding, “So dinner on the big boss.” Sophia’s eyes widened in surprise. She knew this was her husband’s doing and she appreciated the gesture. The news brought another round of cheers. “No way! We get dinner from the big boss? This is great!” Emily laughed, shaking her head in disbelief. “Sophia, you’re rescued! No need to empty your wallet.” Sophia grinned sheepishly. “Well, my savings are indeed saved!” The rest of the team roared with laughter, and everyone was happy with how things turned out. They may not have been chosen, but still, a dinner treat from the big boss was something worth celebrating. Nina, who was burning with rage a while ago, was now starting to have some life on her face. She had a cunning smile as she walked past Sophia. “Congratulations Sophia. I hope you will celebrate your win well tonight,” she said. Before Sophia could respond, Nina was already gone. She shook her head and felt like Nina was implying something. But she couldn’t figure out what it was. “Don’t mind her, she just wants to spoil our celebration mood,” Emily added. “Yeah, we have other important matters to deal with,” Sophia replied, as she remembered the sabotage. Someone on their team had to be working with Nina. And Sophia was determined to find out who. Meanwhile, in the chairman’s office, Drake sat across from Alexander, grinning as he swirled the whiskey in his glass. “So, are you doing this for the company or for your wife?” Alexander raised an eyebrow, but there was a smirk playing on his lips. “What’s the difference?” Drake chuckled, leaning back in his chair. “Of course, there is a difference. The rest will get to have a treat because of your wife.” “Then why are you asking?” Alexander retorted as if it were normal logic. “I’m just curious; you could have just treated her out and celebrated alone; why include the whole company?” Drake asked, feeling like his friend was strange. “That’s because you don’t know my wife. She would have invited her colleagues out herself.” Alexander replied, staring into his whiskey glass. “So you just wanted an excuse to join her. Oh, man! Is this what it means to fall in love?” Drake asked teasingly. Alexander didn’t respond, he just sipped his whiskey slowly. He couldn’t deny it because Drake was partly right. He indeed wanted to join them but more importantly, he wanted to protect her. He knew Sophia couldn’t hold her alcohol well and she might drink much tonight in celebration. What if others target her and she can’t protect herself? He had his men watch her but that was to protect her from external dangers. But what if the threat was from inside? It will be too late for the men to react. So yes, he needed to be there just in case. Drake laughed out knowing he hit the point. “I know you’re worried she might drink too much. But that’s what celebrations are for, buddy. Let her have fun.” Alexander sighed, knowing Drake had a point, but his protective instincts wouldn’t let him relax entirely. He’d keep a close eye on her tonight, just to be sure. Meanwhile, after Sophia and her team left the boardroom, she gathered them for a quick meeting. Everyone looked at Sophia curiously wondering why she had called them at this time. “I know everyone is excited about our win, and I appreciate all your hard work. But before we move forward, I want to ensure we’re all on the same page.” Sophia paused, scanning their faces. “There was a small issue during our presentation. I called it a technical error, and I stand by that. But if anyone here believes their presence might… complicate things, now is the time to step back.” The room fell silent. Some exchanged confused glances. Then she added with a reassuring smile, “No judgment at all. But if we move forward together, I need to trust that we are truly a team.” Everyone apart from Emily was surprised. What does she mean? Have we not been on the same lane from the word go? Now that we’ve won, what is this all about? If they didn’t know Sophia well, they might suspect that she was looking for an excuse to eliminate them. Sophia ignored their surprise and observed everyone’s reaction. It was clear that most of them didn’t understand what happened during their presentation. It seems they all thought it was indeed a technical error as she stated. But through their reaction, she was able to pinpoint the most odd one out. She composed herself and added. “Don’t worry, guys; I mean no harm. We’re waiting for Carla’s direction on the way forward and I wish to proceed with everyone.” She paused, looking at a certain person. “But if anyone feels his/her presence will compromise the team, please leave voluntarily.” Once again, puzzled glances were exchanged. But Sophia remained composed. “Miss Blackwell, I don’t know why you’re telling us all this, but I pledge my allegiance to the team. We have learned so much under your guidance, I don’t think anyone would want to miss out now.” Said James, who was looking forward to the upcoming competition.

The rest nodded in agreement. No one wanted to be left out now. Even if Sophia’s words puzzled them, their eagerness to move forward remained unchanged. “Okay, everyone. Thanks for your cooperation. I like our team’s energy too. Let’s wait for further instructions.” Sophia said, dismissing them. As they all turned to leave, Sophia added, “Emily and Joyce, please don’t go yet.” Joyce, who was already at the door, froze mid-step. Her fingers twitched slightly as she turned back, eyes darting to Sophia. When the rest disappeared, she immediately fell on her knees. “Miss Blackwell, I’m really sorry for what I have done. Please find it in you to forgive me. I promise it won’t happen again.” She apologized quickly before Sophia could say anything. Sophia looked at her in disappointment. She opened her mouth to talk but Emily beat her to it. “It won’t happen again? If you weren’t called out, would you have said anything?” she called out mercilessly. Joyce looked down, not daring to look at either of them. She couldn’t defend herself as well. “Why did you do it? Did I wrong you in any way?” Sophia asked her, crossing her arms. Joyce was speechless and couldn’t look up. She was really ashamed and guilty. I should have confessed voluntarily. Now it’s too late for that. She bit her lower lip, trying to come up with an excuse. “You’re wasting your time on her, Sophia. I don’t see how a sane person would work with Nina. Just report them to Carla.” Emily suggested. Joyce panicked even more when she heard Nina’s name. How did they know she was doing it for Nina? That woman even warned me to not rat on her no matter what. Otherwise, she won’t keep my secret. “Please, Miss Blackwell, don’t pursue the matter further. I’m willing to do anything just so you can let it go.” Joyce begged. “I know you’re not a bad person, Joyce. I just want to know why you did it.” Sophia stated firmly. “She knows my secret and she has been blackmailing me with it. If you report us now, she won’t let me off and I might lose this job. Please don’t pursue the matter.” She begged again. “Okay, I’ll let it go under one condition,” Sophia said, Calmly. “What condition?” Joyce asked quickly, seeing some hope. “You won’t proceed with us, so you have to leave the team voluntarily,” Sophia stated. The latter’s face fell. She was a designer and knew what it meant to proceed with the team. How can she leave willingly? She wanted to protest and bargain but Sophia didn’t give her a chance. She and Emily walked out without sparing her another glance. “You were too lenient on them. Letting her go means Nina will not be punished too.” Emily grumped as they walked out. “I know. I just feel pity for her. She must be having her difficulties and if letting Nina go will relieve her, then so be it.” Sophia replied. “I would rather let everyone know my secret than let Nina exploit me. That woman can make you kill.” Emily pointed out. “You’re right. And she won’t leave her any time soon. If Joyce is not careful, she will get into much trouble.” Sophia agreed. *** That evening, all the employees from the design department arrived at the luxurious restaurant. The company had booked the whole third floor for their celebratory dinner. The ballroom was elegantly decorated with chandeliers casting a warm glow over the tables. A high table had been set for the company’s higher-ups including the chairman and the CEO. Everyone took their seats and Sophia chose to sit at the back with her team. She preferred keeping a low profile. The room was filled with chattering and laughter creating a lovely atmosphere. Soon, the waiters came by picking orders for everyone. After a short period, each one was served with their favorite meals. They enjoyed the meal peacefully with a few stealing glances at Alexander and Drake. But they ignored them, especially Alexander whose eyes would always dart to a certain table. Sophia knew he was keeping an eye on her but she chose to ignore him. The waiters followed with expensive wines served elegantly as they moved around. “Damn it, Sophia! This wine is amazing. I’ve never tasted anything like it before.” Emily exclaimed, emptying the whole glass in her throat. Sophia took a sip and nodded in approval. The wine was indeed delicious. She had had a number of good wines ever since she got married to Alexander, but still, the wine before her was really good. She didn’t have a habit of drinking too much, yet she found herself having more glasses.” From another corner, Nina sipped her wine slowly watching Sophia’s every move. She watched as Sophia emptied three glasses and stood up with a mischievous smile. Back on Sophia’s table, Emily teased her. “Hey, are you planning to drink your way throughout the dinner?” “Don’t I deserve it? Besides, it’s not every day we get to enjoy a good wine, “ Sophia laughed, taking another glass from a passing waiter. Emily was about to retort when another voice interrupted them. “Congratulations Sophia. You’re the star tonight and your designs inspire many of us. Cheers!” It was Nina who said, offering a toast. Sophia wished to ignore her but she couldn’t. People were watching and Nina portrayed herself so well that no one would suspect her. “Thanks, Nina.” She said, accepting the toast in one go. “You deserve it. Am I right guys?” Nina added, looking at the crowd. As if on cue others stood up and headed to Sophia’s table, each offering a toast. Nina quietly slipped back to her table, watching as everyone congratulated Sophia. A slow-burning anger simmered within her. Under the table, she clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The sight of Sophia smiling and laughing as she accepted toast after toast sent a wave of bitterness crashing through her. Even though this was exactly what she wanted, seeing Sophia happily enjoying herself only fueled her anger. They should be toasting me. I was supposed to be the star tonight. She thought, grinding her teeth. On Sophia’s table, several employees continued to toast her. She was caught up in the celebratory mood and even let her guard down as she smiled and enjoyed the attention. Alexander, watching closely from afar, furrowed his brows. How much more was she planning to drink before calling it a night? He wished he could just stand up and take her away directly. But doing so would expose their relationship, something she was very much against. Sending Drake over, too, wouldn’t make sense. So he took his phone and texted her discreetly. Everyone was drinking their hearts out and Emily wasn’t left out too. But she was a bit better than Sophia. “Hey, girl, that’s enough! And you all, stop toasting her! Do you want her to pass out from drinking too much?” Emily reprimanded realizing her friend had drunk too much. “Hey, I can drink more. Don’t stop…me.” Sophia protested. “Did you hear that? She can hold it.” Another designer added. “Then go drink by yourselves. She doesn’t need any more toast from you.” Emily didn’t back down. She even shoved them away. She wanted to convince Sophia to stop, but just then, her phone buzzed on the table. “Sophia, check your phone, maybe your boyfriend is here to pick you up,” Emily suggested. “What boyfriend? Can’t you all see? I’m married…yes married.” Said Sophia, who was already tipsy, raising her hand to show the ring. “What? Is the ring real? When did you get married? Is it Larry?” Emily was shocked. She had teased Sophia about the ring the first day she saw it. But the latter brushed it off, not revealing much. Now it turns out it’s a real one. “Larry? No… he’s nothing compared to my… husband.” Sophia slurred, completely unaware of the shock rippling through the table.

Back in Eldridge, in the backyard of Jason’s estate, Rachel knelt by her flowerbed, humming a tune as she worked. She wore a flowing cream-colored dress that fluttered slightly with the breeze. A wide straw hat shielded her face, but even then, the grace in her every movement showed. Her hands, though elegant, weren’t afraid of dirt. She held a small pruning shear and gently snipped away a dried leaf from one of her prized roses. The garden was in full bloom, with roses in shades of blush and deep red, lilies standing tall and proud, and dainty white daisies dancing in the wind. It was her happy place. Every weekend, she spent at least an hour here. It was one of the few things that grounded her and made her feel like everything would be okay. She wiped her forehead with the back of her glove, smiling faintly at the progress she had made. Her flowerbed looked perfect. Just then, a servant came rushing out from the house, breathless. “Madam, Mr. Evans is here. He doesn’t look like he came for a normal visit.” Rachel’s hands froze. She looked up, confused. “What? Alexander?” She slowly stood, brushing off her dress. “Does he look down on us that much?” she muttered under her breath. ‘He already forced us to send Jessica away. What more does he want now?’ she thought. She set her pruning shear down on the edge of the flowerbed and walked briskly toward the front of the house, the hem of her dress trailing across the stone path. Her face was calm, but her heart raced. She found Alexander, standing tall, with that unreadable expression he always wore. He wasn’t a man who visited without reason. “To what do we owe the visit, Mr. Evans?” she asked politely although her tone was measured. “Sorry to drop in unannounced, Mrs. Jason. I just need to ask you something important,” Alexander said, rising to greet her. “What do you want to know? Is it about my daughter?” Rachel asked. Is he here to ask why Jessica hadn’t left yet? She wondered. “Yes. Was she going by the name Karen when she was younger?” Alexander probed. Rachel was shocked at the mention of Karen, and she eyed Alexander vigilantly. The name triggered some old memories she couldn’t dare bury away. But what surprised her the most was why Alexander was asking for her. Could he be working with my brother? I have to be careful, can’t reveal too much. Alexander’s brows furrowed slightly when he saw her hesitating. He had already learned that their daughter was kidnapped and almost killed by Rachel’s brother when she was barely five years old. Ever since then, the topic has been taboo in the Jason family. Is that why she’s hesitating? “Look, Mrs. Jason, I don’t mean any harm; I just need to know if Karen is your daughter.” he pressed, with a softer tone. “Yes, she is, but…” Rachel replied, but Alexander cut her off urgently. “Where is she then?” he asked. “What do you mean?” Rachel raised her eyebrows, clearly confused. “Your daughter, Jessica, of course. I need to speak with her,” Alexander said anxiously. “Jessica left already. Her flight’s at 4 PM,” Rachel said, still puzzled by his sudden urgency and questioning. Alexander checked his watch and tensed up. He had less than thirty minutes. “Thank you!” he shouted and without waiting for Rachel’s response, rushed back to his car and sped off. Rachel watched as his car disappeared down the road. A strange, uneasy feeling crawled into her heart. She shook her head, brushed the feeling away, and went back to her chores. *** Meanwhile, at Eldridge International Airport, Jessica sat in the waiting area with a sleek navy suitcase by her side and her assistant just a few steps behind. She wore a light beige blazer over a black top, her usual effortless mix of class and confidence. Her makeup was bold, with flawless foundation, smoky eyes, and a red lip that didn’t go unnoticed. Her heels tapped softly against the floor as she crossed her legs, checking the entrance again. “Miss Jason, we have less than twenty minutes to board the plane. Are you sure this will work?” her assistant asked nervously. Jessica, too, was starting to get anxious. She took her phone and dialed a number. “It’s almost time for my departure. What’s taking him so long?” she demanded as soon as the call connected. Jessica froze after hearing from the other side. “What? He went to my family first?” she snapped, gripping her phone tighter. Damn it! He is more cautious than I thought. She paused as she listened, then slowly smiled. “Good,” she murmured before hanging up. “He’s smarter than I thought… but not smart enough,” she muttered again, adjusting her makeup. “Is everything okay, Miss Jason?” her assistant asked, catching the change in her tone. Jessica didn’t even look up. “Just sit and wait.” *** Back in the city, in the top floor office of Evans Tower, Mark sat behind his desk, his shoulders slightly slumped as he rubbed his forehead. The last few hours had been a storm. But at least now, things were finally under control. He picked up his phone and dialed his boss’s number. The call connected immediately. He adjusted his glasses and reported. “Boss… I’ve handled the mess Gerald created.” “What exactly did he do?” Alexander’s calm voice came through. “He tried to ruin our partnership with T&L Construction. Remember that big real estate project in Westwood? He somehow got into their ears and convinced them we were pulling out. They nearly signed with our competitor,” Mark said, pinching the bridge of his nose. There was a short pause on the other end before Alexander’s voice came again. “How did Gerald manage that in such a short time?” “He set up a fake consulting firm. Created documents that looked like they were from us, and sent emails through a spoofed address. One of the junior staff at T&L was working with him,” Mark fed him with the results of his investigations. “Is it fixed now?” Alexander asked, his tone colder. “I just came from their head office. We sat down with the execs, walked them through everything, and cleared up the confusion. They’ve promised to reinstate our contract… But I think they’re starting to question our credibility.” “Good work, you handled it well. Schedule a dinner meeting with their CEO. I’ll tie up the loose ends myself,” he said with a steady voice. “Noted, Boss,” Mark said, feeling proud of his boss’s commendation. Alexander hung up and looked at his wristwatch again. He had less than ten minutes to get to the airport. “Drive faster,” he told his driver firmly. The driver nodded and stepped on the accelerator, running through several red lights. He had to see her before she boarded the plane or perhaps stop her from leaving. He took out his phone and dialed Sophia wanting to update her about his progress. The phone rang continuously but she didn’t pick up. He wanted to call Michael but, after some thought, decided against it. ‘Perhaps they’re busy right now,’ he muttered and sent her a text message before tucking the phone back into his pocket.

Back at the Eldridge International Airport, the final boarding call echoed through the terminal: “Final boarding for Flight 747 to Geniva. All remaining passengers, please proceed to Gate 14 immediately.” Jessica stood up calmly, composed, like everything was going exactly as she had planned. She picked up her handbag, adjusted her blazer slightly, and started walking toward the gate. Her assistant, clearly more nervous, hurried after her. “Miss Jason, are we boarding now? I thought …” “Just follow me and stop asking questions,” Jessica cut her coldly and walked ahead. Her heels clicked confidently against the polished floor without any hint of panic. When they reached the gate, she handed over her passport and boarding pass with a small, polite smile. The attendant scanned them and gave a quick nod. “You may proceed.” She and her assistant began walking down the jet bridge. They were only a few steps away from the plane’s door when a sudden urgent voice called out from behind. “Miss Jason! We need to talk!” Jessica stopped in her tracks. Her lips curled into a smug, mischievous smile before turning around. She feigned surprise the moment she saw Alexander. “Alex?” She blinked. “What are you doing here?” Alexander stood there, breathing slightly heavier than usual, his eyes fixed on hers. “I need to talk to you. Can we go somewhere private?” he said with a low serious tone. Jessica glanced toward the plane, then back at him, pretending to hesitate. “But… my plane is about to leave,” she said softly, her voice laced with reluctance. Alexander stepped closer, shoving his hands into his pants pockets. “Let’s talk first. If you still want to leave after that, fine. You can take the next flight.” Jessica gave a small sigh as if weighing her options. “Okay then. I hope whatever you want to say is worth it,” she agreed. Alexander didn’t respond right away. His eyes lingered on her face for a moment, unreadable, then he simply murmured, “Mmhh,” and turned to walk away. Jessica followed him slowly, and her smirk quietly returned. She glanced at her assistant and gave a look that said See? I told you. You were worried for nothing. Alexander walked to a nearby coffee shop and sat in a corner, looking at Jessica as she sat down. “Why are you looking at me like that? Don’t tell me you’re still angry with me,” Jessica asked casually as she made herself comfortable. “I’m not here to talk about that and it should never happen again,” Alexander said, his tone turning colder than he intended. “So what do you want to talk about?” she asked, pretending to be okay although it still bothered her that Alexander was angry at her. “I just found out that you’re the young girl who saved me years ago. Have been looking for you for long,” Alexander said, locking eyes with her as if he wanted to see through her. “Wait, you were that young boy in Averia? What were you doing there?” Jessica asked surprise etched on her face. “Yes. I accompanied my mother on a business trip. Luckily, you saved me, or Gerald would’ve killed me.” Alexander said, clenching his fists at the memory of that incident. “I’m happy I helped you. You were so handsome even when young. I guess it’s no wonder I fell for you,” Jessica said sweetly. Alexander cleared his throat and said, “I promised myself that I’ll fulfill one of your wishes when we meet again, and I intend to keep that promise.” “Anything?” Jessica asked, eyeing him. “Yes, as long as it is within my means,” he nodded. Before she could reply, his phone rang from the table. She quickly glanced at the caller ID. ‘Damn you, Sophia! Why must you interrupt our conversation?’ she thought. “Excuse me, I need to take this,” Alexander stood up and walked out. “Jessica narrowed her eyes. “This is just the beginning. I’ll make sure you’re out of the picture,” she muttered, watching Alexander walk away. When he got outside, Alexander answered the call immediately. “Hello, honey. How are things there?” “Everything went well, hubby,” Sophia’s cheerful voice came through. “We’ve learned a lot from Michael’s skills.” They had just finished helping Michael when she checked her phone and saw his missed call. He also left a message about Karen but he didn’t reveal much. She called him immediately, eager for more information. “That’s good, I’m happy you enjoyed the event. When are you coming back? I’ll pick you up at the airport,” he offered. “We will book an early flight tomorrow, but wait, what’s up with you? Have you met Karen?” she asked, her heart beating faster at the mention of the name. Alexander’s jaws tensed and he hesitated at her question. He had prepared himself for this but he knew she wouldn’t take it lightly when she learned of Karen’s identity. “Hubby, why are you quiet? Did you meet her or not,” Sophia pressed, feeling uneasy. “Well… I’m talking to her right now. I’ll update you after we’re done,” he said, trying to sound casual. “What kind of a person is she then,” Sophia asked again. “Sweetheart, do you trust me?” he asked instead. “Of course I do. I just want to know the kind of person she is. That’s all,” Sophia reassured him. He pinched his nose, hesitating again. But he didn’t want to make her uncomfortable. So he bit the bullet and said, “She’s actually Jessica Jason. But don’t worry sweetheart, nothing will change between us.” “What! Jessica is Karen?” Sophia staggered back two steps. Amelia caught her just in time. “Honey, what’s wrong? You need to trust me in this. Please.” Alexander’s concerned voice came and only then did Sophia come to her senses. “Alright. I’ll trust you to handle it well,” she said with a shaky voice. “Thank you, honey. I’ll go deal with it now. Talk later,” he reassured her. “Bye,” Sophia muttered then hung up. “Are you okay Soph?” Amelia asked with concern, still holding her. “Yeah, for now. But I don’t think Jessica plans on leaving us alone anytime soon,” Sophia said, slipping her phone into her bag. “What’s wrong with Alexander? Can’t he stand up like a man?” Amelia shouted angrily. ‘I can’t believe I had started to have a good impression of him again. Are all men jerks?’ she thought. “Hey come on. It’s not his fault,” Sophia almost laughed at her quick reaction. “It’s not his fault? Are you listening to yourself, dear?” Amelia asked, raising an eyebrow. How can Sophia still defend him? “Remember the woman I told you about?” Sophia asked, placing her hand on Amelia’s shoulder. “The one who saved him when they were younger? Don’t tell me…” she trailed off. Sophia nodded slowly. “It’s Jessica. Karen was Jessica all along.” “Oh no… this is worse than I thought, girl. That woman won’t let this opportunity slip away,” Amelia said, sympathizing with her. “Yeah I know,” Sophia nodded, her face crestfallen. “What are you going to do?” “Nothing. I’ll just trust Alexander to handle it,” Sophia sighed. “But you need to…” “What are you two talking about?” You look like you’re preparing for a war,” Michael’s voice cut through the air, interrupting Amelia. “War? Please. Even if we came with an army, it wouldn’t stop men from being jerks!” Amelia scoffed, shooting him a glare. “Hey! I told you not all men are bad. Look like Alex and I. Am I right Sophia?” Michael defended himself, dragging Sophia in for support.

“Wait… why are you so quick to defend yourself?” Sophia laughed out, amused. “Well, that’s because I hate slander. But you know I’m not lying, right?” he asked, shrugging his shoulders. “Yes. You two are gentlemen. The girl who ends up with you will be the luckiest,” she said, winking at Amelia. “Did you hear that?” Michael turned to Amelia proudly. “You two are impossible.” Amelia stomped her foot and walked away to hide her flushing face. *** Meanwhile, Alexander watched silently as his phone disconnected. “I need to deal with Jessica quickly or it will affect my relationship with Sophia,” he muttered before walking back to the coffee shop with a resolute face. “Have you made up your mind?” he asked as he sat down. “You said you can fulfill any of my wishes, right?” Jessica asked, putting her phone on the table. “Anything within my capability,” Alexander said, leaning on his seat. “Then divorce Sophia and marry me.” She dared him. The moment the last word left her mouth, the air between them shifted. He glared at her dangerously as if he wanted to kill her right away. Jessica shifted uncomfortably in her seat. “I was just kidding, Alex. Don’t be too serious,” she laughed but her hands clenched under the table. “I owe you for saving my life back then and I can give you anything as long as it doesn’t jeopardize my marriage,” Alexander said coldly, leaving no room for discussion. “I’ll need some time to think about it. It’s not like I need money anyway,” Jessica said, tapping her fingers on the table. “You can take your time. But don’t drag it for too long,” Alexander replied. “Does that mean I don’t have to leave the country?” she asked, curling her lips. Alexander fell silent as if weighing his options. He couldn’t afford to have Jessica around since he had already made a promise to Sophia. But she’s his savior and he can’t just send her away against her will. With no other choice, he nodded dejectedly. “Yeah, you don’t have to for now. But you better not interfere with my marriage. Once I repay you, there will be nothing between us. Am I clear?” he asked, enunciating every word with his eyes locked on hers. “I understand where I stand. You don’t have to worry,” she said, her eyes gleaming with something that didn’t go unnoticed by Alexander. “Okay let me know when you make up your mind. I’ll take my leave now,” he said, standing up. “Just like that? How am I going to get back home?” Jessica asked curiously, with raised eyebrows. Alexander froze mid-step. He had forgotten the fact that Jessica’s ride might have already been gone. “I’ll give you a ride.” He left the word coldly and walked away. Jessica couldn’t hide her broad smile. She followed him outside, signaling to her assistant, who was waiting with their luggage. They got into Alexander’s car exiting the airport. In the car, Alexander didn’t spare them a glance. He took his phone and dialed a number. “Is the dinner meeting set?” he asked emotionlessly the moment the call connected. After a pause, he added, “Alright. I’ll be there in an hour.” Jessica, who was sitting beside him, curled her lips slightly. ‘He’s going for a dinner meeting? This is my chance. I might not get another opportunity when Sophia comes back.’ With that thought, she took her phone and texted a number. Thirty minutes later, the car pulled up outside Jessica’s private villa, and the moment they got out, it sped away without sparing her another glance. *** At Sadrova restaurant, Mark ushered in a man who looked to be in his mid-forties, with a calm presence and sharp eyes that held years of experience. He wasn’t flashy but carried himself with confidence that came from hard work, not ego. Dressed in a tailored navy suit, he gave off the quiet authority of a man who had built his reputation from the ground up and earned every bit of respect he had. He was the CEO of T&L Construction, a company he had taken from a small local firm to one of the most trusted names in the industry. Many admired him not just for his business success, but also for how he managed to balance it all while staying devoted to his wife and family. He was known as a man who kept his word, valued loyalty, and never forgot where he came from. “This way, Mr. Bullock. My boss will be here in a few,” Mark said politely, motioning him toward the private dining room. “Thank you, Mr. Palmer. I can already tell Mr. Evans is serious about this collaboration,” Bruno Bullock replied with a small smile, following him in. “Of course, Mr. Bullock. My boss values this partnership very much. That’s why he invited you—to apologize for what happened,” Mark said as they settled into their seats. Bruno nodded thoughtfully, his gaze briefly scanning the elegant room. “Well, I’m looking forward to meeting him too.” “Please go ahead and place your order while we wait for Mr. Evans,” Mark offered warmly. Moments later, Alexander stepped into the room, his presence quiet yet commanding. *** Meanwhile, in Hawthorne’s ancestral home, Marcus’ car pulled a few meters away from the gate. He glanced at the woman sitting beside him nonchalantly and said without any emotions. “Wait here. I’ll talk to Grandpa first.” “You want to leave me outside? Babe, I thought you forgave me?” Lila asked, her eyes wide and lips slightly pouted. “You wanted to come tonight. If you can’t handle it, just go back,” Marcus said, his tone void of sympathy. He was even disgusted by her fake innocence and desperation. “But I want to…” He just walked out, leaving Lila to swallow her remaining words. She glared at his disappearing figure, clenching her teeth. “I need to win you back, Marcus, no matter the cost. My goal is to become Mrs Hawthorne since climbing on a higher ladder isn’t possible,” she muttered through her teeth. Marcus walked into the living room off Hawthornes and found his mother and sister chatting happily. “Marcus, you’re back! What would you like for dinner? I’ll have it prepared right away,” Evelyn said cheerfully the moment she spotted him. “Marcus, good thing you’re back. Come see the necklace I ordered online. Every girl in the elite circle is dying to have it, but it’s not sold to anyone. Luckily I was able to secure it under your name.” Lauren twirled in front of the mirror, holding the necklace against her neck with sparkling eyes. Her voice was laced with vanity and excitement. “That’s right Marcus, you’re our savior. See those women who distanced themselves from me after our company fell? Now they’re crawling back with apologies,” Evelyne added proudly. Ever since the Hawthorne group was dealt with by Alexander, the family had gone through so much, especially Evelyn and Lauren, who placed class and status above all else. Thanks to Marcus, the company is now saved and they can go back to their wealthy lifestyle. Marcus’s pride soared at their praises. He sat down proudly putting his legs on the table. “Don’t worry, Mom, with me around, our lives will be better. Soon you will surpass those women friends of yours. They will be beneath you and you won’t need them anymore,” Marcus promised arrogantly.

“You’re the pride of the Hawthornes, my dear. That Sophia was our bad luck; Look at how we’re prospering now that she’s gone. My son is more accomplished now that she isn’t here to drag him behind.” Evelyn clapped like a child who just won a prize, her eyes glowing with pride.  She walked over to Marcus and patted his shoulder like he’d just won a major award. “I’m so proud of you, son.” “Marcus, I hope you’re not still dreaming of bringing her back,” Lauren scoffed, tilting her chin up in distaste. Marcus leaned back lazily, his arms spread across the back of the couch. He smirked, brushing invisible dust from his shirt like a king making a declaration. “Sophia will be mine sooner or later…” “Marcus, you’re just digging your own grave. Go see your grandpa now.” His father’s angry voice came from upstairs interrupting them. “So it’s true you don’t believe in me, Dad. Is that why you stepped down?” Marcus turned to him with his face full of disappointment. His father claimed he was confident that their company would be revived again if they worked hard together and he would make sure of it. According to him, it was the best option compared to working with the mysterious man. But that will take a few years to achieve, something  Marcus couldn’t wait for. A few days after his proposal was rejected, his father suddenly stepped down just when the company started to do well. “Why can’t he trust me even this once,” he thought looking at Pablo hopefully. Pablo stared at his son for a moment, then shook his head already disappointed. “I’m leaving the country for now. Go see your grandpa. I hope you can make the right decision and retract your steps even if it means starting all over again, son.” He spoke, dragging his suitcase. “Dad, we talked about this, nothing will go wrong. What are you afraid of?” Marcus asked, standing up. “If you were really listening to what I said that day, you wouldn’t be asking me that now,” Pablo replied and walked toward the door. When he got to the door, he glanced back slightly and added, “There’s no free lunch in this world, Marcus. As your father, I only hope you will figure it out sooner.” With that, he slammed the door and walked to his car. He got into the car and just sat down in deep thought. He regretted not being able to control things in his own family. His father was an ambitious man who would use anyone to get what he wanted.  When the mysterious man approached his son Marcus with the proposal, he was against the idea but his father Raphael didn’t care. “I can’t let any opportunity that might save our family slip away. We just need to be careful.” Pablo shook his head as he remembered his father’s words. And since he had the highest authority, his opinion stood. Pablo discovered later that the mysterious man was none other than Gerald Evans. The man who was defeated by his nephew and now was using his son, Marcus to fight back. It started as a simple deal but later got worse. The Hawthorne group was now used to launder huge amounts of money and some of its warehouses are now used for illegal businesses. He talked to his son about it, hoping he would grasp the gravity of the matter, but Marcus was too consumed by his ambition to back down. To make it worse, he’s now used to oversee some of Gerald’s illegal businesses. Left with no choice, Pablo brought the issue to his father again, hoping he could stop what they started.  Fortunately, the old man had already discovered the danger they were in and had promised to make things right. But after everything, he still blames himself for everything. If he stood his ground as a father, his children wouldn’t have turned out like this.  He’s not running away; he’s just leaving out of guilt. Back inside, Evelyn sneered at Pablo’s retreating figure. “Don’t mind him, son; he’s just a coward. If he’s as bold as you, our family would be way better. Perhaps at the same level as the four great families of Eldridge.” She said, not bothering to hide her disdain for her husband. “What’s wrong with Dad anyway? He’s leaving the country just like that?” Lauren asked, sensing something was wrong with their father. “Mmh! Let him be. We don’t need him anyway,” Evelyn scoffed. Marcus didn’t say a word. He just stared at the door long after Pablo had gone. He could understand his father, but he couldn’t back down now. He intended to make the Hawthorne group stronger, take Sophia back, and break the deal with Gerald.  That was also their agreement. As long as he was strong enough to rival Alexander, he would win Sophia back. Once that is accomplished, the deal will be called off.   He just needed some time to achieve this but his father didn’t trust him. Clenching his fists, he turned towards the stairs. “I’ll go talk to Grandpa,” he muttered, walking away. Evelyn and Lauren were left standing there, confused about what was really going on. *** Back in the Sadrova restaurant, Alexander was chatting with Bruno over their meal.  “Mr Evans, I must commend you for catching that in time. Otherwise, both companies would have suffered,” Bruno said, raising his glass. “You did great, too, in making the right decision within a short time. Thanks for your trust.” Alexander raised his glass as well. As they were chatting, a knock interrupted them from the door. “Come in,” Alexander responded, without looking up. Mark walked in looking uneasy, “Boss, Miss Jason is here. She claims to be here for Mr. Bullock.” Mark gave Bruno a cautious look. Alexander turned to Bruno, waiting for his response. “I-I don’t have anything to do with any Miss Jason. Could you confirm from her again?” Bruno denied it right away. From Alexander’s dark expression, he could tell whoever that Miss Jason was, her presence wasn’t welcomed here. Mark looked between the two men and bowed slightly, “Sorry for the interruption. I’ll send her away right now.” Before he could turn to leave, the door clicked open, followed by the click of heels. Jessica stepped in, dressed like she was headed to the red carpet instead of a business meeting. Her glittery gold dress clung to her body, sparkling with every step she took. It was definitely not what she was wearing earlier at the airport. Her makeup was fresh and bold: red lipstick, thick lashes, and her long hair was brushed out and flowing like she’d just walked out of a salon. She had squeezed in a quick shower and a full glam session. “Mr. Bullock, are you sure you don’t have anything to do with us? You had a meeting with my dad but canceled it abruptly,” she said with a confident smirk, ignoring the awkward tension in the room. Then her eyes landed on Alexander. Her smirk faded for a split second as their eyes locked. She could feel the air suddenly thicken by the aura coming from him despite him just sitting there. “Alex! So it’s true you are here too. I thought Mr Palmer was lying.” She said to him surprised.

Alexander’s jaw clenched and his eyes darkened. The tension in the room grew so thick that it felt like the air itself was pressing down on everyone. Mark turned to him apologetically, “Sorry, boss, I will…” “It’s okay. You can go.” Alexander cut him off coldly. Then he added, “Mark, you can take your leave. You will be rewarded for today.” He had just remembered it was supposed to be Mark’s off day. “Thank you, boss.” Mark nodded happily before walking out, knowing that his boss didn’t blame him. Bullock swallowed hard as he stood up to face Jessica. “Miss Jason, whatever deal we had with your father is being handled by my secretary. Please go speak to her,” he said politely. “I just did that but she couldn’t give me any substantial explanation. That’s why I came to look for you,” Jessica said with a righteous voice, sounding offended. “I’ll look for Mr Jason myself and give him an explanation,” Bruno said, trying to send Jessica away. “My father sent me, and since I am here, why don’t we talk about it?” she asked, then looking at Alexander, who had been ignoring her, “You wouldn’t mind if I joined you? Right, Alex?” Bruno hesitated, looking at Alexander. “It’s okay, we’re almost done anyway.” Alexander nodded without looking up. “Thanks, Alex,” Jessica said sweetly, taking the seat next to him. Alexander wrapped things up with Bruno, ready to leave the two of them alone. But Jessica kept on talking to him, ignoring Bruno whom she claimed to be here for. Alexander nodded or responded vaguely, not interested in her talks. Soon a waiter knocked on the door and walked in with a bottle of champagne. “Miss Jason, here’s your order,” he said politely, placing the bottle on the table. “Thank you, you can leave. I’ll serve the gentlemen,” Jessica said standing up. The waiter nodded and walked out. “I’m good. I’ll just leave you two to discuss your business,” Alexander said, standing up. “Come on Alex, since I have already ordered, you can’t just leave. Please join us,” Jessica pleaded. “I have other matters to take care of,” Alexander said coldly, turning to leave. Jessica bit her lip anxiously, trying to contain her emotions. “Alex, shouldn’t you take this opportunity to offer me a toast?” Her sharp voice cut through the room making Alexander freeze mid-step. He knew exactly what she meant. He so much wanted to ignore her, but he couldn’t be that ungrateful. With a sigh, he walked back and sat down. “Alright. I also hope you make up your mind soon.” “Of course. Don’t worry,” Jessica said with a smile tugging on her lips. She quickly took his glass and poured the wine clumsily, letting some of it spill across the table. As she poured, a tiny, clear pill slipped from her fingers into the glass. It vanished in seconds, unnoticed. “Sorry for that. I’m not used to this.” She quickly apologized, her hands trembling slightly. Alexander looked at the mess and glared at her furrowing his brows. Something felt off. But walking out now wouldn’t be fair to her since she was his savior. Right at that moment, Bruno’s phone vibrated from the table. He hesitated when he saw the caller ID. “It’s okay Mr Bullock, it might be important. And regarding my father, he just texted me. He said you can look for him when you’re available.” Jessica said politely, sounding more understanding than when she came in. Bruno turned to Alexander apologetically. “I’m sorry Mr Evans, it’s my wife calling.” “It’s alright, Mr Bullock. You can leave,” Alexander said, nodding at him. Bruno thanked him again and exited the room. Alexander was left alone with Jessica and he didn’t like it at all. He glanced at the wine, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind, but pushed it aside. He took the glass and gulped it in one go. Jessica watched him discreetly, as he emptied the wine. “Hey, why the rush? I’ll pour you more since Mr Bullock is gone. I can’t finish it alone anyway,” she said, pouring him another glass. Alexander didn’t object. He knew Jessica would use another excuse to keep him here. So he wanted to drink fast and leave. A few moments after emptying the second glass, he stood up to leave. “I’ll take my leave,” he muttered. But Before he could take a step, a strange heat surged through his body, pooling in his lower abdomen. His skin prickled and flushed, while his heartbeat raced like he’d just sprinted. He staggered, feeling dizzy and oddly… agitated. Jessica’s perfume suddenly felt overwhelming. Her presence and closeness made his head spin in a way he didn’t like. Watching him, Jessica’s lips curled into a sinister smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes. She quickly masked it with concern. “Alex! What’s wrong?” she asked, reaching for him. Her touch sent a jolt through him, and his body betrayed him with a reaction he couldn’t control. “Did you drug me?” he growled, his breath shallow and eyes narrowing. A mixture of anger and something darker flickered in his gaze sending a chill down her spine. He always knew Jessica was scheming, but he didn’t expect her to be this bold. Jessica looked shocked. “What? No, of course not! We drank the same wine, didn’t we? How could I have drugged you right in front of you?” Alexander didn’t answer. His heart was pounding too fast, and it wasn’t just from anger. He felt warm all over like something inside him was shifting, pulling at his focus. “Unless…could the problem be with this bottle?” Jessica said, pointing at the bottle. “I need to get out of here first,” he said, trying to move away from her, but his legs wouldn’t cooperate. He sank back onto the chair. If not for Jessica holding him, he would have fallen. “Let me help you out before the drug affects me too, Alex,” Jessica offered, supporting him. Alexander didn’t have a choice. He was almost sure it was Jessica who did it. But just in case it wasn’t her, he might be in much more danger staying here. Gerald was already watching him closely, and the fact that he had made a move recently meant he was starting to get impatient. He wanted to reach for his phone, but his strength and sight were slivering away. “Call my men right now,” he ordered. Jessica took his phone and pretended to make a call. “Done. I’ll help you to a room upstairs first. Your men will arrive soon.” Alexander didn’t want to go anywhere with her, but his vision was blurry now, and he wasn’t sure he could walk on his own. He had no strength left to argue. He regretted sending Mark away and wasn’t sure if Jessica called his men or not. I hate this feeling of helplessness. He thought, clenching his teeth as he fought the burning desires in his body. Worse still, his skin was getting hot, and a strange warmth spread through his chest and lower belly. His shirt suddenly felt too tight, and the air in the room seemed thinner. But for now, he had to play along and just allow her to lead him upstairs. Jessica smirked while her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she slipped an arm around him. This was exactly what she wanted. She masked her triumph well but inside, she was already celebrating. Finally, the untouchable Alexander Evans was at my mercy.

Meanwhile, back in Hawthorne’s ancestral home, Marcus knocked on his grandpa’s bedroom, casually tucking his other hand into his pants pocket. After Raphael murmured from inside, he pushed the door open and walked inside. The room was dimly lit, with a bedside lamp casting a soft amber glow over the space. The air held a comforting mix of lavender and woody from the old oak furniture. A large, neatly made bed stood against the far wall, its thick duvet turned down slightly, perhaps he was ready for bedtime. An antique clock ticked quietly on the wall, and a pair of slippers sat perfectly aligned by the edge of a plush rug. Raphael was seated on a couch near the window with a steaming cup of tea on the small table in front of him. Despite the warmth in the room, he had a shawl draped over his shoulders, and the lines on his face seemed deeper under the soft light. He seemed to have aged more since the last time Marcus saw him. “Grandpa,” he greeted. “Sit,” Raphael said, pointing at the couch opposite without looking up. Marcus made his way to the couch, sat down, and watched as Raphael continued to drink his tea with no intention of speaking. “Grandpa, why did you call for me?” After waiting long enough, he decided to speak up. A while ago, he would’ve been afraid of his grandpa, but after the deal with Gerald, he now controls most of Hawthorne’s group operations. Coupled with the fact that his father had stepped down, his grandpa could only rely on him to run the company. Over the past few days, Raphael had been cautious about what he said to him. “Your father spoke to me,” Raphael said, finally raising his head with a solemn expression. “Is it about Gerald, Grandpa?” Marcus asked, tapping his fingers on his knees. “He was right, and we made a rushed decision. I want you to cancel all the dealings with that man,” Raphael ordered, his expression turning into regret. If they were lucky, the company might be left standing. But knowing Gerald, he might deal them a heavy blow in retaliation. Still, Raphael was ready. He couldn’t allow outsiders to use his family business as a pawn. He was also risking his only heir being sent to jail if things went wrong. “What?” Marcus stood up abruptly. “Grandpa, what has come over you? We already discussed this and I only need a little more time,” he said, his voice shaking. “This can’t happen. I’m too close,” he thought. “You heard me, Marcus. You’re fighting a lost battle, so just give up,” Raphael said firmly, leaving room for no discussion. “Please trust me, grandpa. This will work, I’ll make sure of it,” Marcus begged anxiously. “Enough, Marcus! Do you know who that Evans kid is? He dealt with his uncle, Gerald alone. If Gerald can’t stop him, what makes you think he’ll help you win against him?” Raphael slammed his teacup on the table, his hands trembling slightly. “But Grandpa, we’re not dealing with him. It’s just Sophia’s husband, once I get her, I can pull out.” Marcus tried to convince him again. “The same man who defeated your backer is Sophia’s husband!” Raphael revealed trying to control his breathing. “What? Sophia’s husband is Alexander Evans?” Marcus’ eyes widened in shock. He knew Sophia was married to one of the Evanss, but he didn’t expect her husband to be the most powerful man in the Evans family and Eldridge at large. He had met Alexander several times, and his aura was so strong that it intimidated him. But Marcus brushed it off thinking it was simply because he was an Evans. “Now you know why you have to give up. Not Gerald, nor anyone else can help you deal with him!” Raphael declared mercilessly. Marcus sat back on the couch in deep thought. He looked like he had been rained on and his earlier confidence washed away. Thirty minutes later, he left his grandpa’s room looking defeated and shaken. His usual arrogance was nowhere to be seen. *** Meanwhile, back at Sadrova restaurant, Jessica helped Alexander into a suite. She dropped him onto the bed before falling on top of him. “Get off me! What do you think you’re doing?” Alexander managed to scold her despite the turmoil in his body. “I’m sorry, Alex, I fell accidentally. You’re too heavy so I was just tired,” Jessica apologized, yet she didn’t have any intention of getting up. Alexander’s head was spinning, and his limbs felt heavier with each passing second. A dull heat throbbed through his veins, turning into a wildfire he couldn’t put out. His vision was blurred, and a strange mix of dizziness and desire gripped him. His breath came in shallow bursts as his body screamed for relief he didn’t want to give in to. He clenched his jaw, trying to fight off the heat crawling under his skin. Unfortunately, the drug was persistent and ruthless, but he knew he couldn’t let Jessica succeed. He tried to push her away but she pleaded. “Alex please, let me help you. Your body is so hot and I think only a woman can cool it down,” Jessica said, trying to kiss him. Before her lips touched his, he tilted his head to the other side, disgusted. “Jessica, you better get off now or you’ll regret it,” he warned, glaring at her. “I’ll only regret not helping you now, Alex. Please allow me to. You know I have admired you for a long. Let me…” she said, unzipping her dress. Alexander grew more infuriated by her actions. He wasn’t sure he could control himself because the drug’s effects were getting stronger with every passing minute. He could feel himself slipping and his body no longer responded the way he wanted. Every nerve was burning, and Jessica’s closeness was feeding the fire. His mind screamed to push her away, but the weakness in his muscles betrayed him. He hated this feeling of being vulnerable! With trembling hands, he held Jessica by the neck, choking her with all the strength left in his body. “Leave now or you won’t have a chance to,” he warned again, his eyes bloodshot. Jessica was deathly scarred as she struggled to breathe. She tried to pry his hands off but they were immovable. When she thought she would die, he released her and threw her to the other side of the bed. “Cough! Cough! Cough…” she coughed repeatedly holding her neck. Alexander, too, slumped on the bed again, unable to move. He had summoned all his strength earlier and could only hope that she would be terrified enough to leave him alone. Jessica got up, still scared. She looked at him with a wronged expression. She gasped for breath, her eyes wide with terror… until she realized Alexander had slumped on the bed. Then, slowly, her fear melted away as her lips curled into a sinister smile. She cleared her throat and suddenly ripped off her dress. Without a warning, she threw herself to him again, pleading. “Alex, I think the drug is taking effect on me too. Please help me, I can’t take it. I’m burning up.” Alexander froze when her skin touched his. His body reacted immediately, and he wanted nothing but to quell the fire from his body, too. Jessica saw the hesitation in his eyes and grabbed the chance. She pressed her body further while her lips moved closer. “Alex, given that I saved your life before, please save me now. I feel like I might die if this continues. I feel so hot,” Jessica murmured, unbuttoning his shirt.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303097”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Elara’s POV I wiped the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand, setting down the stack of old documents on the floor. The basement was dusty and packed with years of forgotten items, boxes of files, old furniture, and cobwebbed memories. Cleaning it was a chore I dreaded but also an excuse to clear my head. Liam had been distant lately, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Sliding another box toward me, I opened the lid and began sorting through its contents. Most of it was junk, outdated bills, faded photographs, and scraps of paper that meant nothing now. But at the bottom of the box, beneath a pile of yellowed receipts, was a thick envelope. My name wasn’t on it, but curiosity pushed me to open it anyway. The words hit me like a punch to the gut. “Medical Report: Liam Stone”. My eyes scanned the lines, my heart pounding harder with every word. “Diagnosis: Azoospermia. Prognosis: Irreversible.” My hands trembled as I clutched the paper. Liam is impotent. The realization settled over me like a suffocating blanket. My hand trembled as I flipped through the pages, each one confirming what I didn’t want to believe. How could he not tell me? He knew how much I wanted a child. How many nights had I lain awake, dreaming of a little one running around our home? And all this time, he had kept this from me. Tears blurred my vision as I sank to the floor, clutching the report. Anger, and heartbreak churned inside me. I didn’t even know who I was angry with, Liam for keeping this secret or myself for not seeing it sooner. I sat there for what felt like hours, crying until I had no more tears left. When I finally got up, the report still in my hand, I knew what I had to do. I couldn’t wait for Liam to come clean; he never would. If Liam couldn’t be honest with me, I wouldn’t feel guilty about keeping this from him. Grabbing my phone, I scrolled to Dr. Morgan’s number. He was the fertility specialist I’d consulted months ago, when Liam and I had started talking about children. My fingers hovered over the call button for a moment before I pressed it. The phone rang twice before his voice came through, calm and professional. “Dr. Morgan speaking.” “It’s Elara,” I said, my voice cracking. “I’m ready.” He paused, likely processing the sudden change. “Are you sure? This is a big step.” I wiped my face, forcing steadiness into my tone. “I’m sure. I want to move forward with it” There was a brief silence, and then he said, “Alright. Come in tomorrow morning, and we’ll start the process.” ************** The hospital was quiet the next morning, the kind of sterile silence that made every sound every step, every word feel amplified. I sat in Dr. Morgan’s office, my fingers twisting nervously in my lap as he explained the procedure. “The donor sperm we’ve selected matches the criteria you provided,” he said, sliding a file across the desk. “The implantation is straightforward, and if all goes well, you should be able to confirm a pregnancy within a few weeks.” I nodded, barely hearing him. My mind was elsewhere, still stuck on the report I’d found and the decision I was making. Was it selfish? Was it right? I didn’t know, and honestly, I didn’t care. All I knew was that I wanted a child. The procedure itself was quick and clinical, over in less than twenty minutes. Dr. Morgan handed me a pamphlet afterward, his voice gentle as he explained the next steps. “You’ll need to take it easy for the next few days. Rest, avoid stress, and follow the instructions here.” My phone buzzed in my purse. I ignored it until he finished speaking. I nodded again, clutching the pamphlet, but his words faded into the background as my phone buzzed again on the desk beside me. “Excuse me,” I said, fishing my phone out. The number wasn’t saved, but something in me knew it was important. I answered, and a frantic voice filled the line. “Elara, There’s been an accident.” “What? What kind of accident?” My chest tightened. “Your parents. They were rushed to Mercy General. You need to get here now.” My heart stopped. “Mrs. Stone?” Dr. Morgan’s voice pulled me back to the room. “Are you all right?” “I have to go,” I said, standing so abruptly that the pamphlet fell to the floor. My head was spinning, my vision blurring. I barely registered bumping into someone on my way out of the office, a man whose face seemed very familiar. But I mummured a sorry but didn’t stop to figure out where I knew him from. My only focus was getting to the hospital as fast as I could. The drive was a blur. My hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly that my knuckles turned white, my heart racing as I replayed the brief, frantic phone call in my head. “Your parents… accident… hospital…” That was all I’d heard before the line went dead. By the time I reached the hospital, my legs were shaking so badly I could barely walk. I stumbled through the sliding doors and approached the front desk. “Elara Stone,” I gasped. “My parents were brought in, where are they?” The nurse behind the desk gave me a sympathetic look and gestured for me to follow her. My feet felt like lead as she led me down a long corridor, the fluorescent lights above casting harsh shadows on the walls. Every step felt like an eternity, my chest tightening with each passing second. Finally, we reached a room at the end of the hall. The nurse pushed the door open, and I stepped inside. The sight that greeted me made my knees buckle. “Mom! Dad!” I screamed, my voice cracking as I rushed to their bedsides. They were both hooked up to machines, their faces pale and bruised. My mother’s arm was in a cast, and my father had a bandage wrapped around his head. “What happened?” I whispered, my voice trembling as I turned to the nurse. She looked hesitant, glancing over her shoulder before replying. “A car accident,” she said softly. “They were hit by a drunk driver.” I felt like the air had been sucked out of the room. A car accident? My parents? It didn’t seem real. It couldn’t be real. I let out a strangled cry and stumbled forward, collapsing into the chair beside my mother’s bed. “Mom? Dad?” My voice cracked. Dad’s eyes fluttered open, and he managed a weak smile. “Elara,” he rasped. “What happened?” I whispered, tears streaming down my face. “Car accident,” he said, his voice barely audible. “Someone ran a red light. Your mom…” His voice broke, and he looked away, his hands dropped… “Dad…dad, dad talk to me, No no…..”

Elara’s POV Two months had passed since the accident that claimed my parents. I still couldn’t believe they were gone, taken from me in a single, cruel moment. Grief was my constant companion, a weight that wouldn’t lift no matter how much I tried to push it aside. Liam stayed by my side through it all, his presence anchoring me when I felt like I might float away in my sorrow. And then there was Sophia, my best friend. She was my rock, always ready with a comforting word or a shoulder to cry on. Without them, I wasn’t sure how I would’ve survived those first harrowing weeks. Liam was supposed to go on a business trip the week my parents died, but he postponed it to be with me. I was grateful, even though I knew it was important work. Eventually, after months of delays, he decided he couldn’t put it off any longer. The morning of his departure, I helped him pack, folding his shirts neatly into the suitcase while he teased me about my precision. “You’re going to miss me, aren’t you?” he said, smirking. I rolled my eyes, trying to suppress a smile. “Don’t flatter yourself, Liam. I’ll be fine.” He pulled me into his arms. “I’ll miss you too, you know.” The kiss we shared felt heavier than usual, like we both understood the significance of this goodbye. As I waved him off, a pang of loneliness settled in my chest, but I pushed it aside. He needed to go, and I needed to be strong. That evening, the dull ache in my head returned. I’d been ignoring it for days, convincing myself it was just stress. But when the headaches came with bouts of weakness, I knew I couldn’t avoid it any longer. Reluctantly, I decided to see a doctor. I called Sophia, hoping she’d accompany me, but she had an excuse ready. “I’m so sorry, Elara. I’ve got this thing I can’t get out of. Can you manage?” Disappointed but understanding, I assured her I’d be fine. As I drove to the hospital, my thoughts kept drifting to Liam. I missed him already, and the house felt emptier without him. At the hospital, the doctor greeted me with a strained smile. Something about his demeanor felt hesitant, almost nervous. “Dr. Morgan, is everything okay?” I asked. He cleared his throat. “Of course, Mrs. Stone. Let’s run some tests and see what’s going on.” The tests didn’t take long, but as I waited in his office for the results, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Dr. Morgan’s hands fidgeted with the papers on his desk, and he avoided meeting my eyes. “If there’s something you’re not telling me, I….” I started, but my phone rang, cutting me off. The number was unfamiliar, but I answered anyway. “Mrs. Stone? This is Mercy General Hospital. Your husband has been in an accident. You need to come immediately.” My heart stopped. “What? No, that can’t be right…” But the voice on the other end was insistent. I barely registered Dr. Morgan’s concerned expression as I stumbled out of his office, my mind spinning. The drive to the hospital was a blur. My chest felt tight, and the dizziness I’d been battling worsened, but I pushed through. When I arrived at the hospital, a nurse guided me to the ward. “This way,” she said softly, her face betraying nothing. The moment I stepped into the room, my knees buckled. Liam’s lifeless body lay on the bed, his face pale and still. I screamed, the sound raw and guttural, and then everything went black. I woke hours later in a different hospital room, the sterile white walls closing in on me. My head throbbed, and for a moment, I couldn’t remember where I was. Then it hit me, Liam. The tears started again, hot and uncontrollable. “Elara,” a familiar voice called. I turned to see Victor, Liam’s best friend, sitting by my bedside. His dark hair was disheveled, and worry etched deep lines on his usually confident face. “Victor?” My voice cracked. “What are you doing here? Where’s Liam?” His expression faltered. “Elara, I…” “No,” I interrupted, shaking my head. “It’s not true. It can’t be true. He’s fine. He’s…” I ripped the IV from my arm and tried to stand, but Victor grabbed me. “Stop. You’re not well.” “I have to see him!” I screamed, struggling against him. The door opened, and two policemen entered. “Mrs. Stone, we need to ask you some questions,” one of them said, his tone firm but not unkind. Victor’s grip on me tightened. “This can wait. She’s just lost her husband.” “It’s okay,” I whispered, my voice hollow. “What do you need to know?” ********* At the police station, the questions came fast and relentlessly. “Did you and your husband have any arguments recently?” “No. We were happy. He was everything to me.” “Do you know if he had any enemies?” I shook my head. “None that I’m aware of. Liam was a good man.” The officer’s eyes narrowed. “Mrs. Stone, your husband’s death wasn’t an accident. He was murdered.” The words hit me like a physical blow. “No. That’s not possible. Who would…?” The door opened, and a young man was led in. He was tall and lean, with unkempt hair and a nervous energy that made him fidget constantly. The officer turned to him. “Do you know this woman?” The man nodded. “Yes. She… she hired me to do it.” My mouth fell open. “What? No! I don’t even know you!” The man continued, his voice steady despite my protests. “She texted me the details. Said her husband was leaving the house and to make it look like an accident.” I looked at Victor, who stared back at me, stunned. “Victor, you know me. You know I wouldn’t…” The officer held up my phone. “We’ve gone through your messages, Mrs. Stone. Care to explain this?” He read aloud: “He just left the house now. Make sure you do a clean job and end it.” I felt the world tilt beneath me. “That’s not… I didn’t write that. I swear, I didn’t.” The officer’s expression hardened. “Mrs. Stone. lying will only make things worse.” Victor stepped forward. “Wait. This doesn’t make sense. Elara loved Liam. There’s no way she’d…” But the evidence was damning. The messages were there, clear as day, and the man’s story matched the timeline perfectly. My protests fell on deaf ears as the officers led me away, my cries echoing in the sterile room. “I didn’t do it,” I whispered, more to myself than anyone else. “I didn’t do it.”

The World Turns Against Me The cold walls of the police station felt like they were closing in around me. My body trembled as I sat in the interrogation room, my hands cuffed to the table. My heart raced as I tried to make sense of the whirlwind of events that had led me here. Just days ago, I was mourning the loss of my husband, and now, I was being accused of his murder. The door creaked open, and the lead investigator, Detective Harris, entered. His eyes, sharp and piercing, scanned me as if I were an open book. “Mrs. Elara Stone,” he began, dropping a folder onto the table. “The autopsy results are in.” I sat up straight, clutching onto a shred of hope. Perhaps the results would clear me. Perhaps they would find something to prove I wasn’t responsible for Liam’s death. “Your husband was poisoned,” Harris said bluntly, his voice void of emotion. My stomach dropped. “Poisoned?” I echoed, my voice barely above a whisper. “Yes,” he confirmed, flipping open the folder. “The autopsy revealed traces of a rare toxin in his system. It was administered hours before the car accident.” I shook my head, my mind racing. “But… I didn’t…” Harris leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. “The evidence says otherwise, Mrs. Stone. We found receipts for the toxin purchased in your name. Your fingerprints were on a vial discovered in your home. Care to explain that?” My breath caught. “That’s impossible! I’ve never….” “Save it,” Harris interrupted, his tone sharp. “You had motive. Your husband’s business is worth millions, and you stood to gain everything.” Tears welled up in my eyes. “I loved Liam! I would never hurt him!” “Love isn’t enough to clear you of suspicion,” Harris retorted. “We’ve seen this story play out before: a grieving widow turns out to be a cold-blooded murderer.” I couldn’t breathe. My chest tightened as the weight of his words pressed down on me. “Please, you have to believe me. Someone is framing me.” Harris smirked, clearly unconvinced. “That’s a convenient excuse. Do you have any idea who would want to frame you?” I opened my mouth to respond but faltered. The truth was, I didn’t know. Liam had always been careful about his business dealings. Who would do this? And why? Hours later, Victor, Liam’s best friend, arrived. Seeing his familiar face brought a sliver of comfort, but his expression was guarded. He sat across from me, his usual confident demeanor replaced with uncertainty. “Elara,” he began softly. “I came as soon as I heard.” Tears streamed down my face. “Victor, they think I killed Liam. They’re saying I poisoned him.” Victor’s brows furrowed. “That doesn’t make any sense. You… you wouldn’t do that.” “Of course I wouldn’t!” I cried. “But they have evidence against me. Someone planted it, Victor. Someone wants to destroy me.” He hesitated, his eyes searching mine. “Do you… do you think it could be related to Liam’s business? He… he wasn’t always transparent about his dealings.” I blinked, caught off guard. Liam had always told me his business was above board, but Victor’s words suggested otherwise. “What do you mean?” Victor shook his head. “I don’t know. I’m just… grasping at straws here. But I promise, I’ll look into this.” The next day, I was summoned for another round of questioning. This time, the atmosphere was even more oppressive. Harris wasn’t alone; two other officers flanked him, their gazes cold and calculating. “Mrs. Stone,” Harris began, “we’ve brought someone in who claims you killed your husband.” My heart stopped. “What? That’s absurd!”

Dominic’s Pov I was seated at my desk, my eyes glued to the spreadsheets on my screen. The numbers swam before me as I tried to focus. Work was the only thing that kept my mind busy, away from memories I’d rather forget. A knock on the door broke my concentration. My personal assistant, Clara, stepped in with her usual efficient demeanor. “Mr. Dominic, you have an appointment with Dr. Fletcher in thirty minutes,” she reminded me, her tone gentle but firm. The appointment had completely slipped my mind amidst the chaos of work. With a nod, I saved the document on my screen and began shutting down my system. “Thanks, Claire. I’ll head out now.” She gave a small smile and left the office as I gathered my things. It had become routine for me to visit the hospital for check-ups. After the accident that claimed my parents’ lives when I was fifteen, the hospital had become almost like a second home. The physical scars healed over time, but the internal ones? Not so much. The worst of it was the injury to my private part. Dr. Fletcher had delivered the devastating news years ago: my chances of fathering a child were slim to none. Since then, I’d buried myself in work, steering clear of anything remotely resembling a romantic relationship. What was the point? Recently, I’d been feeling better, and the pain had lessened. Yesterday, they’d collected my sperm sample for testing, and I was here to pick up the results. The drive to the hospital was uneventful, the hum of the car engine the only sound as I navigated the familiar streets. By the time I arrived, my mind was already on autopilot. Parking my car, I made my way to the building. Inside, the scent of disinfectant greeted me. I checked in at the reception and began walking towards Dr. Fletcher’s office. As I turned, a woman suddenly rounded the corner and collided into me. I staggered slightly, catching her by the shoulders to steady her. She looked up, and my breath caught. Her face was older, more mature, but unmistakably hers. Memories of high school flooded back, the girl who had noticed me when no one else did, who bullied me mercilessly, and yet, who I couldn’t stop liking. “Elara,” I murmured before I could stop myself. Her eyes widened in recognition, but she quickly masked her expression. “Sorry,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible, before brushing past me in a rush. I remembered her sharp wit, her piercing eyes, and the way she always seemed to have a retort ready. I’d secretly liked her, even though she’d made it clear she didn’t think much of me. I stood frozen, my heart pounding. What was she doing here? Why now? My thoughts swirled, but I forced myself to focus. There was no point running after her. Not yet. Dr. Fletcher greeted me warmly as I entered his office. “Ah, Dominic, good to see you. Come in and please take a seat.” I did as he asked, but the unease from my encounter with Elara lingered. “Doctor,” I nodded, taking a seat. “How’s everything looking?” He shifted uncomfortably in his chair. That was never a good sign. “Well, about that,” he began, his voice hesitant. “There’s been a… mix-up.” My brows furrowed. “Mix-up?” “Your sample from yesterday…” He cleared his throat. “It’s gone missing. We can’t locate it.” For a moment, I thought I’d misheard. “Missing? How does that even happen?” I blinked at him, unsure if I’d heard correctly. “You lost my sperm sample?” He winced at my bluntness but nodded. “I’m afraid so. I wanted to inform you over the phone, but I thought it best to discuss it in person. We’ll need you to provide another sample so we can proceed with the tests.” I leaned back in my chair, running a hand through my hair. This was absurd. But before I could say anything, there was a sharp knock on the door, and a nurse hurried in, looking flustered. “Dr. Fletcher, there’s an emergency,” she said, casting a nervous glance my way. “Excuse me for a moment,” he said, standing up and following the nurse out. Left alone, I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. My thoughts drifted back to Elara. What was she doing here? Did she live in the city now? Questions swirled in my mind, each one more distracting than the last. A buzz from my phone pulled me from my thoughts. It was a text from Claire. “Sir, you need to hurry back to the office. There’s an issue.” I didn’t waste any time. By the time I returned to the office, Claire was waiting for me, looking uncharacteristically frazzled. “What’s going on?” I asked as I strode past her into my office. “It’s the Baxter deal,” she explained, following me. “They’re threatening to pull out. Something about undisclosed liabilities.” “Get me Mr. Baxter on the line,” I instructed, already powering up my system. As I worked, the memory of Elara lingered in the back of my mind. I couldn’t shake the feeling that our paths crossing wasn’t a coincidence. The call with Mr. Baxter was tense but productive. By the time we hung up, the deal was back on track, but the mental toll was evident. I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes for a moment. The image of Elara flashed in my mind again. Who was she now? And why did seeing her stir something I thought I’d buried long ago? Months later, as I sat in my apartment nursing a glass of whiskey, I couldn’t help but replay that day’s events. The running into each other at the hospital, the sight of Elara, and the unresolved questions that gnawed at me. Picking up my phone, I did something I hadn’t done in years. I searched her name. The results were sparse, but one headline caught my eye: **Elara Stone: From Tragedy to Turmoil.** My heart sank as I read the accompanying article. It detailed the recent death of her parents, followed by the death of her husband and the subsequent investigation that had led to her arrest. Accused of murder, it seemed her life was unraveling in ways I couldn’t fathom. As I stared at the screen, a mix of emotions moved through me. Anger, disbelief, and something else, a deep, inexplicable urge to help her. But why? She’d never been kind to me. If anything, she’d made my teenage years a living hell. And yet, the thought of her facing this alone didn’t sit right with me. Setting the glass down, I made a decision. I didn’t know what I could do, but I wasn’t going to sit idly by. Not this time.

Elara’s POV The gavel hit the desk, and the judge’s voice echoed through the courtroom: “Elara Stone you are hereby sentenced to fifteen years in prison for the murder of Liam Stone.” My knees buckled as reality settled over me like a suffocating weight. I wanted to scream, to protest, but no words came. The courtroom blurred as tears filled my eyes. Victor, my childhood friend and Liam’s best friend, sat in the gallery, his face pale with disbelief and sorrow. He looked like he wanted to storm the bench. But even his unwavering support couldn’t change this cruel twist of fate. I was being punished for a crime I didn’t commit, and no one believed me. As I was escorted out of the courtroom in cuffs, my mind raced with questions. Who would frame me like this? How did it come to this? The world outside seemed so far away now, and the only thing I could cling to was the faint hope that the truth would someday surface. Then… Liam was dead. My parents were gone. And I was a suspect. A criminal. A prisoner. The ride to the prison was silent except for the hum of the vehicle. The officers spoke in low tones, ignoring me completely. I stared out the window, trying to make sense of everything. It still felt like a nightmare I couldn’t wake up from. As the van pulled into the prison gates, my body felt heavy. The thought of being locked away from the world, from any chance of proving my innocence, was unbearable. My chest tightened, and my vision blurred. Before I could process anything else, darkness consumed me. I regained consciousness, the harsh fluorescent lights above me seared my eyes. A nurse stood by my side, jotting notes onto a clipboard. “Where am I?” I said, my throat dry and my voice weak. “Where do you think? Your mansion?” the nurse replied sarcastically, not even sparing me a glance as she rolled her eyes and walked out of the room. Her words hit me like a slap. It wasn’t a dream. This was my new reality. Tears pricked at my eyes, but I swallowed them back. I couldn’t afford to break down now. Moments later, a doctor walked in, holding a clipboard. “Ah, you’re awake,” he said, his tone neutral. “Why am I here?” I asked, my voice trembling. “You blacked out on your way in, and they brought you here for observation,” he explained. “Yes, but where is this?” I pressed, hoping for a different answer. “The prison hospital,” he replied matter-of-fact. His words shattered any lingering denial I had left. I struggled to sit up, determined to leave, but the doctor gently held me back. “Take it easy. You need to be careful, especially in your condition.” “What condition?” I asked, confused. He hesitated, then looked me straight in the eye. “You’re pregnant.” The words hung in the air like a bomb. “I’m what?” I stammered, certain I had misheard him. “Twelve weeks along,” he confirmed. “We’ll monitor you.” “Twelve weeks,” the doctor said. That made sense. It matched the donor insemination date. I knew I had undergone the procedure, but hearing it now, in this place, after so much trauma… It was overwhelming knowing I’d be raising this child in prison without Liam tore me apart. I didn’t speak. My hand slowly moved to my stomach. Liam was gone. My parents were gone. I had no family left except the one growing inside me. Everything else the doctor said faded into the background. — That night, I couldn’t sleep. I lay on the thin prison mattress, my hands cradling my belly. I didn’t know whose child it was. All I knew was that it wasn’t Liam’s. His sperm had been unusable. That was the only reason I even considered donors. But before I could finalize anything, he died. I was too numb to care who the donor was, I only signed. I just wanted to feel something again. Now I did. But I also felt something else: betrayal. Because nothing about Liam’s death sat right with me. — Two days later, I was called to the visitation booth. “Visitor for Elara Kendrick.” I didn’t recognize the name on the log Ben Wick but my pulse quickened. Was this another investigator? A lawyer? I sat across from a tall man with ice-blue eyes and a stare that stripped me bare. “Elara,” he said. “Do I know you?” He smiled faintly. “No. But I know you.” I stared at him. He placed a manila envelope on the table between us. “What’s this?” I asked. “Your next chance,” he said. “I’ve been tracking Liam Kendrick for six years.” I froze. “That’s not funny.” “It’s not meant to be.” My fingers trembled as I opened the envelope. A photograph slipped out. Liam. Same thick beard, face leaner but unmistakably him. Alive. The air left my lungs. “This—this has to be edited.” “It’s not. He’s alive, and he’s not who you thought he was.” I stared at Ben “Why are you telling me this?” “Because I’ve been investigating him for years. He’s involved in something much bigger: fraud, embezzlement, human experiments… and worse. But I never had proof. Until now, you are my only chance of getting that proof” My stomach turned. “What do you mean?” Ben leaned closer, his voice dropping. “He orchestrated the car accident. The one that killed your parents.” “No.” My voice cracked. “They died in a freak crash. The brakes…” “Tampered with,” Victor interrupted. “Their driver was bribed and then killed. I traced the money trail. It led back to one of Liam’s shell companies.” My mind reeled. “I don’t believe you,” I said, standing to leave. Ben didn’t move. “You will. And when you do, I’ll be waiting. I’m working with someone who wants justice and your freedom.” I turned back slowly. “Why me?” “Because you’re the one person Liam underestimated.” That night, the walls felt even colder. I sat with the photograph in my lap, my hand over my stomach again. “Did he really do it? Is Liam alive?” I whispered. “Why frame me? Why kill them?” The baby inside me shifted slightly or maybe it was just my mind playing tricks. I didn’t know what Ben’s angle was yet. But I knew one thing: If Liam Kendrick was alive, then everything I’d lived and lost had been a lie. And I would tear him apart one truth at a time.

VICTOR’S POV All plans to make sure she had hated Liam to the core were working. Everyday I would hear her lay silent curses on him. “Is she in?” I asked the maid that came to take the groceries from me. “Yes but I think she is….” She got interrupted by Elara. “Who is there?” She walked out of her room. She wore a sleeveless short gown, her breasts were revealing. I lost control and stared at it for a long time. “Victor?” Her voice brought me back to reality. “Uh… sorry to disturb you, you were sleeping I guess.” I snapped out of my thoughts immediately. “I was….not sleeping but resting.” She came out fully and this time her full shape and body revealed. Her hips sways at every step she takes. Nah, this can’t be what I want to give up on. “At least I’ve got to try.” I smiled. “Huh? Are you saying something?” Elara turned to me immediately. “No..umm… what? The groceries.” Fuck! I didn’t know when I said that. I thought aloud. “Are you sure you aren’t tired from yesterday’s work?” She asked, giving me a stern. I loved that look so much that I smiled at her instead of replying. “Ohh, you got this for me? Oh my gosh… ” She brought out all the items and blushed. “Thank you… come and sit. I’m sorry I didn’t notice that you were still standing.” She dragged me slowly to the sofa. I didn’t refuse it, I sat there comfortably and waited for her to attend to me after she was done admiring the things I bought for her. “You are really trying for me, thank you so much ” She sat opposite me Argh, this is tempting. Why did she have to sit opposite me? “You are always welcome. I just want to make sure that you are fine and you are thinking about anything.” My eyes strolled down her gown.. She took a deep breathe, walked into the room and came out covered up. “What is going on? Are you going somewhere?” I looked at her in a confused manner. I don’t know what to think of that. “Ohh, I’m so sorry. I was so excited to forget that I came out dressed that way.” She smiled softly. My face went blank. I don’t know what reaction I was supposed to give to that, deep down I loved her that way but I dared not show it. Not now. “So… what’s going on? Have you heard from the bastard?” She brought out a bottle of wine from the show glass. “What bastard?” My concern was what she is going to do with the wine. “Liam..who else.” She poured the wine into the glass and handed mine over to me. “Uh..what do you want to do with that?” My eyes went round. “Drink.” She shrugged. “No, you just came out of….” I gulped in, I don’t want to sound rude calling it “prison” “You know what I’m talking about. You should focus on getting yourself fine before you take all these, okay??” My eyes were already on the drink and I slowly drew the drink from her. “It’s just one time. I mean I haven’t tested this in a while.” She struggled with the glass with me. “This is going to break and it will spill on you. You don’t have to do this..” I spoke with the calmest voice I could find in me. “Fine!!” She dropped the glass on the table and went to the sitting room. She threw herself on the couch and waited patiently for an answer. “What were your questions again?” My got closer to hear what exactly she wished to know. My ears were all up at whatever she said. “Liam is Alive…” She whispered. Shit! She’s going to talk about it again. “Elara, you just came out of a place that drained you mentally. I don’t think you should be thinking of that… please at least let your mind rest.. you have been through enough.” Deep down I could hear that voice telling me not to act too nice of I was going to hurt her. Fuck you!! I shook my head to let the voice away. “Been through enough??” She scoffed. “Yes, that’s because of Liam. He did this to me, he caused me the pain I felt everyday while I was there….” She shouted almost breaking down. “He made my children be taken away from me , because they feel I would never be a responsible mother for them. He. Took. Everything.” She clenched her lips in pain trying to fight back the tears. Now I couldn’t let her go through this alone. I rushed over to her and held her close to myself, letting her Lean on my shoulders. “What else has he done again?” She asked, hoping for an answer. “No, that’s enough. You shouldn’t know more than that. You are mentally not ready to handle this.” “Of course I am..” She cuts in sharply. “No, you aren’t.” “I brought something else for you.” I brought out the bag from my side. She brought out the item and she stared at it confused. “A whisk?” She asked. “Nope, it will help you get the relaxation you need. You use it on your head.” I explained to her. She looked at me for seconds with a blank face and then ended up with a soft scoff. Does that sound funny? I questioned myself for saying that. “This wouldn’t help, I know you want me to rest but, no, I have so many things to think about.” She fondled the item in her hands She played with them. “If you say so..” I shrugged. I got a call from Sophia.. I immediately hid my phone so she does not know who was calling. “Umm…I think I need to leave now. I am needed at the office.” I lied. “Thank you so much, I would love to get more information if necessary.” She smiled helplessly. I nodded and left. I was careful to be sure that I wasn’t saying more than I should. I do not want to destroy the trust I built.

ELARA’S POV I felt so much pain and hatred when I thought of Liam. I do not know what exactly to think of him, for Everything I have done this is how he chooses to repay me. “Where the fuck is my phone?” I turned the duvet inside–out trying to find my missing phone. I do not know what I was expecting but I know something was going to come out anyway. Kelvin. He hasn’t been here today, the last time he came. He spent little time and that’s not what I want, since he is the only person I can stay with now, I need him all the time. “Oh there you are…” I found the phone under the pillow. I expected to receive a text from Kelvin by now but I haven’t received anything from him. “Oh girl…I shouldn’t be expecting too much from him.” I sighed and dropped the phone back on the bed. *He framed you.* The sentence resounded in my head and I immediately felt a sharp pain in my chest. There was no way I could stop thinking of this, hot tears shimmered in my eyes. I felt like my eyeballs would fall the next minute. The hurt on my chest was so much that I held my chest and slide to the ground slowly. “No, no, no….” I repeated the words slowly as I struggled to breath. The maid that barged into my room must be God sent. “Good mo….” She threw the tray aside and tried to help me get up. “Please ma, you don’t have to do this to yourself.” She pulled me up. The sharp pain got worse. I couldn’t get over the words, I appeared weak to her and that is not what I want for myself. “Let me be, I will…..” I coughed so hard. “I will be fine, just get me water.” I instructed her to leave. “You ruined my life. I will make you beg for Mercy because of this, I will find you and you will pay.” I cursed with my lower clenched in between my teeth. The whole world spun for a moment in my head. If I attempted to stand I might fall a thousand times. The maid returned with the glass of water in her hands. She was already trembling in fear for what would happen to me. “Just a little…” I took the water from her and gulped it in slowly. My phone beeped and I rushed to check it. “Your breakfast ma’am.” She pointed at the tray that she had thrown aside. “You didn’t have to bring it here, just drop it on the dining table. I will be there shortly, please.” I signaled for her to leave while I picked up the call. “What kept you so long?” “I’m close already, just telling you to be prepared.” Kelvin answered and hung up the call. Erm…I scoffed and walked out of the room. Whatever he has in mind, he will share it when he arrives here, for now, I need to eat. The food was the lady thing I wanted, I had less appetite for the food. All I did was to force myself just so I don’t fall anymore. “Liam!!!” Every spoon of food I took made me remember him. If only I could bite his skin off just like I do to this chicken. I glanced up to the ceiling to stop the tears that were already finding their way out of my eyes. “Gosh!!!” I threw the spoon back into the tray and got up. ******* “Come in..” With the knock I knew very well that it was Kelvin. “How are you doing?” That was the first question he asked. Of all the questions in the world, why did he decide to ask me such an irrelevant question. “I think you know the answer already.” I sipped the whine that I had in my hand. “What do you think you are doing?” He got the wine from me and kept it aside. Kelvin began with his preachings which I am not ready for. I rolled my eyes at every word he said, hoping it would get him jealous, instead it got me mad. “Fine, fine. I have heard. Can we talk about how we are going to search for my babies?” I got up and packed my hair in a messy bun. “What? What are you talking about?” His eyes wandered in confusion. “My babies…we need to get them back from the orphanage. What are you not understanding?” I got my car keys and threw them at me. Kelvin sighed and rolled my eyes, he must not have expected this. He got the keys from her. “I can’t wait to see my babies..” I forced a smile. “You will see them soon.” He started the engine and drove away. When we got to the building. I took a deep breath and got down from the car. I didn’t even let Kelvin go with me, before he could say a word I was discussing with the lady in there. “Elara aren’t you going to wait?.” He joined me only to hear me screaming. “What’s going on? What’s the matter?” He held me, I was acting like someone who is going to run mad. “The children she needs have been adopted.” The lady announced. Oh my God!! What did you mean by adopted? How do I get out of this pain, why would my children be taken away from me. “By who?” Kelvin asked. I was uninterested in the *”WHO”* I just want my children back. “We cannot disclose that information to anyone, sorry sir.” The lady said to us. “What do you mean you can not tell me where my children are?” I sniffed in the tears. “Calm down Elara, they aren’t dead okay? We will find them.” Kelvin said to me. He turned to the woman. “This is the mother and she needs her children. You need to tell us who took them.” “I’m sorry sir we….” “Shut up!!!! You fool.” I screamed in tears and anger. Kelvin dragged me back to the house….I couldn’t stop thinking about Bailey.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303096”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

I should not have gone home late, I knew better than to go home late. “I barely set foot inside before the shouting—a sharp snap of my dad’s voice cutting through the walls like a lash,My belly contracted. “ I hugged my tattered backpack tighter and stepped into the house, heart pounding, knowing exactly what I was walking into. “Very useless!” cried Grandma. “Just like the mother. You brought her up wrong, Samantha! No discipline, no shame!” Mother’s voice trembled and was soft. “She went to school—” “She’s here wasting your money, your food, your roof,” shouted my father. “Ungrateful child, No child of mine disrespects this house like she does.” Then silence. The kind that weighs as heavily as a storm about to burst. I stood just by the doorway, the wood against the palm of my hand, dust accumulating on my worn school shoes. “Good evening,” I grunted. The silence shattered, “Where the bloody hell have you been?” My father shifted from the couch towards me, shouldering forward, eyes flushed red with anger. “I had a late class,” I replied, attempting a level tone. “The lecture ran over.” Before I could say anything more, the back of his hand met my cheek with such force that I saw stars. My bag slipped from my hands and thudded onto the floor. My face was on fire, and I could taste blood. You think you can just stroll in here like a man?” he spat. “You’re nothing! A waste of space!” He grabbed me by my collar and pushed me back. I crashed into the wall, ribs protesting. “Daddy, stop!” shouted Sabrina and sprang from the hall. She was thirteen years old and lean and afraid and always hid behind Mum when things turned sour. Mum tried to pull him off of me, but before she had time, Grandma stretched full-length across the room and slapped her with such strength that she crashed on the floor. Defend the girl again, and I’ll kill you myself,” the old woman snarled. “You’re the one who made this girl what she is. Shameless mother having another shameless daughter!” I glanced over and saw my sixteen-year-old brother, Caleb, sprawled on the couch eating popcorn and thumbing his phone as if nothing was happening. He was the darling of the family. My father adored him, Grandma spoil him rotten, and even Mother could not scold him, else It will start a war in the house. I remembered the time I needed money to buy some textbooks for my graduation exams, my dad ignored me, told me to go and ask God for money for my education. But then when Caleb desired a new phone a couple of weeks later, Dad went ahead and ordered one online that very day—an iPhone at that. When I was ill once and would not be able to work, half of the salary was sent by my part-time employer. Dad overheard and grinned, “See? Even the world knows that she’s not worth full price.” But when Caleb flunked math and needed a private tutor dad tripled the regular price just to “secure his future.” “Leave her alone,” cried Mum, sobbing. “She’s your daughter.” “She’s a curse,” my father said. “I should have ended things the moment you were born.” That was enough, I’ve heard enough of all this. I stood on wobbly legs, face throbbing, body aching, but fury burning fiercer than the hurt. “Never have you treated me like you considered me one of your children,” I stated harshly, clearly, and shakily. “You hated me from the very day I was born. You don’t care anything about a daughter!” “Linda, please…” Sabrina tugged at my arm, her eyes full of fear. But I just couldn’t stop anymore, I already started it, I have to continue. “You have beaten me, starved me and denied me school fees. I have cleaned floors, washed dishes and sold items on the road just to go to school. And you just kept on telling me I am not a boy.” “Shut up,” shouted my dad. “No! I won’t!” I moved closer. “You’re a terrible father. You failed both of us, You failed Mum. If you’re going to kill me, then kill me! At least then I’ll die knowing I said the truth.” For a second, no one moved, Even Grandma was speechless. My father pointed towards the door. “Get out of my house.” I stumbled, mum screamed out. “No, please—” “Out. I said,” he growled. Tears swelled up in my eyes because I wasn’t expecting that at all but I held my head high. “Fine.” I turned to leave, legs heavy as lead, but before I could get to the door, my hair was dragged back so hard I yelled. Grandmother She had pulled my hair back and dragged me violently towards her like a trash bag. “You think you just get up and walk away?” she taunted. “You don’t have a choice. You’re not free.” “Let me go,” I yelled frantically, scraping at her hand, although she was stronger than I expected. “Go and lock her in the room!” she screamed at Caleb. “You’re not going to do that,” Mum said, straining to stand up, but Dad pushed her back. Grandma pushed me into the small damp guest room and closed the door. I ran over to the door handle, panic rising in me. The door was locked. I beat on the door as hard as I could. Let me go! You cannot do this! “I should’ve married off your mother when she was your age,” Grandma said through the door. “But I’ll make up for that mistake now. You’re above 18 now, ripe and useless—time to sell you off and make something out of you.” “No!” I shrieked. “I’m not getting married! You can’t force me!” But they weren’t listening anymore. I heard Caleb laugh, and then footsteps receding down the hall. I collapsed on the dusty floor, I couldn’t breathe, I just kept crying. This cannot be my life, I was not a slave. I was not something that was bought and sold like cattle. I wouldn’t let them. I headed quietly over towards the tiny window and crouched over and peered into the darkness. The streets were silent. My school bag was on the living room floor somewhere, thrown aside like me. But not for long. My phone was still in my waist. It was old and broken but functional. I called the one person I trusted the most—Tasha, one of my closest friends at school. She replied on the very first ring. “Linda? It’s almost midnight, what’s wrong?” I took a deep breath. “They have locked me up in a room. They are planning to get me married.” What? I need your help. And that’s when I discovered it. A voice I didn’t recognize and that came from outside the window said, “So this is the girl.” I froze. I stood up quietly, gazing into the darkness. There was a figure outside my house wearing all black, his face hidden. And there was my dad beside him, speaking softly and handing him a brown envelope. You’ll pick her up tomorrow night,” my father said. “Just make sure she doesn’t come back.” My blood ran cold. They didn’t just threaten me. They really meant it and they already sold me off. Wow.

I don’t know how long I remained on the cold floor just staring into the darkness as if the solution was there. My body hurts, my mind revolves round and round. The sound of different voices outside the door were like a different storm, too far to understand but close enough not to ignore. Then I heard her. Mother. Please don’t do this to her,” she begged frantically, her voice strained and raw. “She’s a child. She wants to finish her education. Please, I beg of you!” “You’re always begging, Samantha,” screamed Grandma. “Begging since the day you came into this house! And for what? You’ve raised a disrespectful child who thinks she can speak disrespectfully to her own father just because she thinks she’s now an adult!” “She isn’t being disrespectful,” mum cried. “She just wants to be loved by her family.” “Then let her get married”, my father barked. “That way she will get enough love.” “No, no, please.” Mum dropped to her knees with a thud, the sound echoing through the walls like a slap. “Don’t do this. I’ll do anything. Beat me, curse me, starve me—but leave Linda alone.” I heard her wailing, the sound of her hands hitting the floor as she rolled at Grandma’s feet. “Please, Grandma, I’m on my knees! You’re a mother also, Don’t do this.” ” Get away from me,” Grandma snarled, pulling away as if mum were a dirt. “You disgust me!! You have always been weak, always crying. No wonder your daughter turned out this way.” With that, she walked away. I heard her shut her door angrily. I wanted to scream, I wanted to kick the door open but sadly all I could do was silently cry while I listened as my mother suffered. I did not sleep that night and I’m sure she didn’t either. Time passed. “The house remained quiet. And then the bedroom door creaked open softly.” It was My mother. She stepped in with slow, cautious feet and locked the door behind her. Her eyes were red and puffy. I could see the way her hands trembled as she reached for me. She whispered, “I won’t let them take you,” as her voice broke. “I won’t let what they did to me be done to you.” I stared at her in confusion. “What… what do you mean?” She sat next to me and closed her eyes, the hurt registering on her face as if it were a house. When I was a child of sixteen years old, my dad arranged for me to get married to your father who was twenty-five-year-old then . I begged my mother to put a stop to this, but she remained silent. On the day of the wedding, I cried inconsolably and even fainted but still they did go ahead. I lost everything that day, I lost my youth, I lost hope. I lost myself. She opened her eyes and they sparkled with tears. “I won’t let this happen to you,” Linda, I won’t.” She took hold of me very tightly. I had not felt such a grip by her in a long time. Just then, the door creaked open again. Sabrina. “Mum?” She whispered, “is she leaving?” I opened my mouth wide. “Leaving?” Mum just nodded. “Pack up the clothes, Quietly. There isn’t much time.” We moved like shadows, silent and swift. Mama took the spare key from under Grandma’s mat—the same one she used to sneak food for me when I was grounded for days, a long time ago. We stuffed my old school bag with some clothes, my ID card, and the little cash Mum could get. Samantha removed her necklace that has her picture in it. “Take this,” she put the necklace into the palm of my hand. “So you don’t forget me.” I’ll never forget you,” I whispered and hugged her close. We tiptoed through the hallway, the wooden floor groaning under our weight. Outside, the wind howled. The night was heavy, the moon hidden behind thick clouds. I could barely see the gate, but mum kept whispering beneath her breath “just keep going anyhow”. Freedom was just a step away. But as I opened the gate, Where do you think you’re going? It was my dad. He stood at the living room entranceway, folded his arms over his chest and scowled. Grandma was beside him, face stern. “Linda! Run!” Don’t you dare come back! Do you think you’ll just take away my property and then disappear? Father roared. “Want to shame me? Hmph! You think you’re a woman now?” Insults shot back and forth like bullets. Worthless. Idiot. Whore. He grabbed hold of Mum’s arm and drew her inside. Samantha screamed. I wanted to run back, but mum kept shouting “Go,” she whispered. “Don’t look back.” Tears blurred my vision, I ran. — I didn’t rest until I arrived at Tasha’s hostel. She opened the door and caught me while I was falling. “My God! What have they done to you?” she exclaimed, pulling me inside. “Your face.” I told her everything. She didn’t cut me off. She simply held me, dried my tears, and assured me I was safe. I didn’t know how I slept off. I woke up the next day and wore the only set of clean clothes I had. I had work I needed to get to, I couldn’t afford to get there late. The small restaurant that I was working at was not fancy, but it was my refuge. The smell of spices, the whish of hot oil, the sizzle of meat—this was where I felt most myself. I loved cooking. It was the one activity that left me feeling like the master of the world, like I was creating something beautiful from nothing. “Linda, you’re early,” my boss, Mrs Stella said as I tied my apron. “You okay?” I smiled grudgingly. “Yes, ma.” That afternoon, after my shift, I went to do my second job. At school, girls like me were called “any help.” I washed clothes, cleaned rooms, and ran errands. Anything to earn money for my school fees. I didn’t complain. I couldn’t afford to. I had a final delivery that night. A student in her final year had pleaded with me to deliver her laundry by 9 p.m. She wouldn’t stop calling, texting, and threatening to report me. I mounted my small cycle and cycled into the growing gloom of the street, the bag of neatly folded clothing held tightly within the wicker basket. My muscles ached, my back hurt, but I continued. I shouldn’t have been checking my phone, but she wouldn’t stop calling. “Where are you? I urgently need the clothes!” I gazed downward at the screen and before I could raise my head to concentrate, And that’s when it happened. I looked up—and hit something hard. A car. My bicycle skidded out from under me and I landed hard on the floor, pain ripping through my sides. For a moment, everything was blurry—blinding headlights, the sharp sting of gravel in my skin, and the loud slam of a car door. Footstep. Then a tall figure emerged from the vehicle. Dressed in a sharp suit, Polished shoes. Expensive watch. He walked toward me slowly, his face hidden in the shadow of the streetlight. And then he spoke. “What the hell were you thinking?” I looked up, mouth full of blood, aches throughout each of the bones inside me—and for the first time in my entire existence, I knew that everything was going to be different.

Is this how my life will always be?” That was the only question ringing in my head as I opened my eyes and stared at the dark sky above me. My body ached, my elbow was bruised, and my knees were burning, but nothing hurt more than my chest—than my heart. Tears welled up again as I pushed myself up slightly and sat on the rough gravel road. I was trying to figure out what just happened when someone’s shoes came into view. “Are you okay?” a calm male voice asked gently. I looked up and saw a young man, average in height, dressed neatly in a shirt and trousers, his face soft with concern. I was about to answer him when I heard a loud click from the back seat of the black car. And then… he stepped out. The man that came out of the car was nothing like the first one. Tall. Sharp. Polished. Clean. He looked like he belonged in a magazine. The kind of man you’d only see on TV or billboards. Even in the darkness, the shine on his wristwatch glowed, and his presence pulled the air out of the atmosphere. He looked furious. “Are you blind?” he shouted, glaring at me like I was a stray dog that just crossed his path. “Can’t you see where you’re going?” I tried to explain, but my voice disappeared in my throat. “Do you know how much this car costs?” he barked. “Even if we sold you and your entire family, you still wouldn’t be able to afford the side mirror!” I felt like the ground should open and swallow me. I wanted to defend myself. I wanted to scream back that he had no right to speak to me like that. But nothing came out. The only thing that spoke for me were the tears rolling uncontrollably down my cheeks. “I’m talking to you!” he snapped. “How do you plan to fix this car?” I opened my mouth to speak, but it quivered with fear. Where will I get that kind of money? I didn’t even have enough to eat properly, and now someone’s talking about millions for a car? Just then, the first man—his assistant, I assumed—walked up to him and handed him his phone. His face changed immediately. His tone dropped as he answered. “Yes… Yes, I’m on my way,” he said and cut the call sharply. The assistant leaned in and whispered something to him. He turned to me one last time. “Just thank your stars… or whatever low-life gods you worship for saving you tonight,” he sneered. “Make sure I never see you again.” With that, he turned and stepped back into the car like a prince returning to his palace. His assistant turned to me, helped me up slowly, and mouthed quietly, “Please… take care of yourself.” He climbed into the driver’s seat, and then the car drove off into the night. I was left standing in the cold darkness, my arms shaking and my body sore. The screen of my phone suddenly lit up. It was a message from the girl whose clothes I was supposed to deliver. > “Where the hell are you? Bring my clothes now or forget your payment!” Reality slapped me back. I bent down slowly, picked up the scattered laundry bag, dusted my torn skirt, and climbed back on my bicycle. Even though every part of my body screamed in pain, I kept going. — When I arrived at her hostel, the girl flung the door open with an irritated face. She snatched the laundry bag from my hand and hissed. “You’re late, and some of the clothes are still slightly damp. I’m deducting from your pay.” I nodded. I didn’t even have the strength to argue. I collected the small amount of money she dropped in my hand like trash and turned to leave. The pain in my leg made every step feel like I was walking on needles. — When I got to my hostel, I found Trisha, my best friend and roommate, sitting on the bed with a huge smile on her face. “Linda!” she beamed, “You’re back! Guess what—” but then she paused, her eyes widening in concern. “What happened to you?” She rushed to my side and helped me sit. I told her everything, from the accident to the man who insulted me and the way I felt so helpless. She quickly got up and fetched a small bag of ice from our tiny fridge. She wrapped it in a cloth and placed it gently on my knee. “Why is life like this?” I whispered. “Why does it feel like I’m always fighting just to breathe?” Trisha didn’t say anything. She just sat beside me, holding my hand while I silently cried. After a while, I noticed her scrolling through her phone and smiling again. “What is it?” I asked. She hesitated, then grinned. “I know you love cooking, right?” I nodded slowly, not sure where she was going. “Well, I was scrolling through social media and saw this cooking competition advert. The prize is life-changing! Like, really big money—and a chance to work in one of the top restaurants in the country!” I raised an eyebrow. “Before you roll your eyes,” she laughed, “I already signed you up.” “What? Why?” “Because, Linda,” she said, holding my hand, “you’re amazing at cooking. Even when you’re tired, broke, or crying… once you enter that kitchen, it’s like magic. You deserve a chance to live the life you dream of.” I looked at her for a moment, my chest tightening again—but this time with emotion. “Thank you,” I whispered. She handed me her phone, and I scrolled through the competition site. Everything looked legit. There were videos, articles, and even a countdown timer to the submission deadline. Just as I scrolled through the list of sponsors… I froze. There was a face. A face I would never forget. A face that made my heart skip a beat and then pound painfully in my chest. I couldn’t breathe. My fingers trembled as I dropped the phone. “What’s wrong?” Trisha asked, alarmed. “I’m not doing this,” I said quickly. “Why?” she asked, trying to pick the phone. “I said I’m not doing it!” I shouted. And that was it. I stood up and turned away from her, hiding the tears that suddenly returned. The face on the screen? I couldn’t believe he was one of the sponsors. The same man who said I was worthless… The same man who said my entire family wouldn’t be enough to fix his car… How could I ever stand on a stage owned by him?

Christian’s POV I sat at the backseat of the car, loosening the top button of my suit. My head was pounding slightly, and all I wanted was to crash on my bed with a glass of whiskey. “What does this old man want now?” I muttered under my breath. “This late at night?” Charles, my ever-efficient personal assistant, glanced back from the front seat. “He said he just wants to check up on you, sir. He was worried, “It’s almost midnight.” I sighed and looked out the window. The lights of the city faded as we approached the mansion. Tall iron gates opened as we drove through, and soon the familiar grand structure came into view. When I stepped into the house, I wasn’t surprised to see him pacing the living room with his walking stick, like a general ready for war. “Old man, why haven’t you gone to bed?” I called out, pulling off my blazer. “You know your health isn’t great, The doctor said you need more rest.” He turned slowly, narrowing his eyes at me before raising his stick threateningly. “Do you want to add to my BP? How can I sleep when you’re still out gallivanting at this time of night?” “I was out grabbing a few drinks,” I said flatly. He scowled. “That’s your problem! When will you drop these bad habits and grow up? You know you’ll have to take over the company soon, and to rule well, you need—” “A wife by your side,” I finished for him, dragging a hand through my hair. “Not again, Grandpa. Can’t you let this rest?” “I will not!” he barked. “I built Delight Haven Foods with your grandmother. We were a team. She gave it life, beauty, and flavor. And your parents—God rest their souls—they kept the legacy alive. You’ve done well holding things down these past years, but it’s time to stop living like a lonely wolf. I just want to see you build something meaningful before I close my eyes.” I swallowed hard and looked at the old man. He wasn’t just stubborn—he was scared. Scared I’d end up alone, And maybe… maybe I was scared too. “Okay, okay, old man,” I said quietly. “I’ll get a girl, Just give me a few days. If that’s what you want, I’ll handle it.” His face softened a little. “Good. But one more thing.” I groaned. “There’s more?” “For the cooking competition we’re sponsoring—I want you to personally go through the applicants tomorrow. I heard there are plenty of entries, so pick someone who truly stands out.” I nodded, mostly to shut him up. “Fine. Now let’s get you to bed before your stick breaks on my head.” Linda’s POV “I’m not doing this,” I said firmly, staring at my phone like it had betrayed me. Trisha blinked. “What? Why? What happened?” I turned to her slowly. “Remember the man whose car I hit tonight? The one that insulted me like I was a speck of dirt on his shoe?” She nodded slowly, eyes narrowing. “That man… is the owner of Delight Haven Foods. He’s not just any sponsor. He’s the biggest one. The face of the entire competition. And he’s filthy rich… like, billionaire-level rich. He’s also the most eligible bachelor in the country. I can’t believe I didn’t recognize him earlier.” Angela’s jaw dropped. “Oh my God. This is bad. This is really bad.” I collapsed onto the bed. “I embarrassed myself in front of him. He humiliated me. There’s no way he’ll choose me now.” She sat beside me, eyes full of worry. “I already sent in your application. I included that video of you cooking. He’s going to see your face for sure.” My stomach churned. “This is not cool.” We sat in silence for a while, both of us unsure what to do next. ………. The next morning, we went to class. I tried to stay focused, but my mind kept replaying that night. The lecturer walked in with news that made everything worse. “Your final project defense will begin soon. You are to prepare both your written and practical submissions.” I felt dizzy. That project required money—money I didn’t have. After class, I walked back to the hostel alone, hoping to rest my head. But before I could even step in, I heard screams. People were running in all directions. Thick smoke curled into the air. The hostel was on fire. I froze in place. My legs refused to move. My heart felt like it had stopped. Trisha ran toward me, coughing, carrying a bag and a few books. Her face was covered in ash, but her eyes widened in relief when she saw me. We hugged tightly, both of us crying. “I don’t have anything left,” I whispered. She held my hand. “We’ll figure it out. You’ll go for that competition and win. You have to.” I nodded slowly, wiping my tears. I had no other option. Christian’s POV Another boring morning at the office. Meetings, files, reports—everything felt like a blur. I leaned back in my chair as the large screen displayed the cooking competition applications. My assistant and a few board members were presenting six shortlisted candidates. “Next,” I said every few seconds, none of them catching my interest. I stood, stretching. “I’m done here.” “Sir,” one of the men said quickly. “There’s one more applicant. We almost missed her, but… we think she might be the one.” I sighed and sat back down. “Alright, let’s see her.” The screen changed. And there she was. Her eyes. That familiar face. The girl from last night. I stared at the video, then slowly leaned back in my seat. A slow, mischievous smile crept onto my lips. “Add her,” I said simply. Let’s see how this gets interesting.

Linda’s POV We had nowhere else to go. “Let’s just stay at your workplace,” Trisha said, tightening her grip on the small duffle bag she managed to save from the fire. “The staff quarters—at least it has a roof.” As we walked through the dim streets, my phone buzzed. A new email. My heart raced. I opened it with trembling hands, and there it was—“Congratulations, you’ve been selected for the National Culinary Face-Off.” The message continued, detailing the date—two days from now—and the venue. My chest tightened. This was real. Trisha saw my frozen face and grabbed my shoulders. “Babe, we’re gonna win this, We have to.” We reached the restaurant just in time for my shift. My manager frowned when I explained what happened, but he softened quickly, letting us stay in the small guest room beside the pantry. Trisha offered to help out around the kitchen to cover for me. When our shift ended, we lay side by side on the narrow bed, staring at the ceiling. Sleep wouldn’t come. I kept thinking about Mum and my little sister and the competition. How were they? Were they eating okay? Was my sister still waking up with her nightmares? Winning this competition—it wasn’t just a prize. It was my lifeline. — The day of the competition. I hadn’t slept a wink. My mind was a whirlwind of fears, recipes, and determination. Could I really pull this off? The moment my alarm rang, Trisha jolted upright, startling me. This was the same girl who normally cursed the very existence of alarm clocks. She smiled. “Let’s pray, For strength. For victory.” We prayed, We dressed. We left. — Christian’s POV God knows I was the happiest man on earth right now. She had no idea what I had planned for her. She didn’t even recognize me at the accident scene—and now, destiny was walking her straight into my hands. I almost laughed as I stepped into the living room, shocking Charles, my assistant. “You’re up early,” he said, blinking. “Let’s not waste time,” I said, slipping on my suit jacket. “It’s going to be an interesting day.” — The venue buzzed with energy. Bright lights. Elegant banners with the logo “Golden Plate Culinary Challenge.” Reporters clustered near the entrance. Cameramen adjusted tripods. The judges’ table sat elevated on a platform facing ten pristine cooking stations. Each contestant had two hours to create a signature dish based on a secret theme revealed on the spot: “Comfort food with an innovative twist.” Prize? 30 million dollars and a contract with Montierre Cuisine Group—the most prestigious food conglomerate in the country. A panel of five judges—including myself—would taste, score, and announce the top three. I finally spotted her. Linda. She looked overwhelmed, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face with a trembling hand. But even in her confusion, she looked… captivating. — Linda’s POV When the coordinator stepped up, I took a deep breath. “Welcome contestants,” she announced. “Today’s theme is Comfort Food With an Innovative Twist. You have 2 hours, and the ingredients provided must be used creatively. Judges will assess presentation, flavor balance, originality, and connection to the theme.” A buzzer sounded. The competition began. Chaos erupted. Knives clattered. Pans sizzled. The smell of sautéed garlic, baked cheese, and slow-roasted spices filled the air. Even the whispers of wealthier contestants looking down on me flew around the hall but I shut out the noise and focused. I had chosen a childhood favorite—mac and cheese. But I added a twist: I used sharp aged cheddar, creamy gouda, and a hint of truffle oil. I topped it with a golden parmesan breadcrumb crust and served it with roasted garlic chips and a smoked onion puree. It was comforting, elevated, and deeply personal—just like I remembered, but transformed into something worthy of a stage. Trisha cheered from the sidelines. “Let’s go, Chef Linda!” — Time flew. “Five minutes left!” the coordinator shouted. My heart pounded as I placed my final garnish. I stepped back. Done. — Christian’s POV One by one, the contestants presented their dishes. Some choked under pressure. Some impressed me. But then it was her turn. She approached, her chin slightly lifted. A plate in her hand, eyes refusing to meet mine. “Name?” I asked casually. “Linda Thompson.” She began explaining. She was eloquent. The judges tasted. One gasped. Another closed his eyes and murmured “Wow.” I watched her face—nervous, guarded—but still strong. I twirled my fork slowly. Her hands fidgeted as I finally took a bite. Explosion. Spice. Creaminess. Crunch. Heat. Warmth. I swallowed, locked eyes with her—and smiled. She looked away quickly. The dishes were done. Now I wait. — Linda’s POV The wait was killing me. Each second stretched into minutes. My palms were sweating. I knew I did well, but what if they rejected me because of him? Oh God. Help me. Please. Finally, the judges returned. The coordinator stepped up again. “We’ve reached a decision. All participants did amazingly well, but as you know—we can only award three.” The second runner-up was called—a girl from L.A, Her prize: $5,000. First runner-up: a guy from America, Prize: $10,000. Then came the moment. Christian rose to his feet, holding a golden envelope. “Today, we witnessed talent, passion, and creativity. But one dish stood out—bold, nostalgic, comforting… yet refreshingly unique.” He opened the envelope slowly. “Congratulations to… Linda Thompson.” I froze. Trisha screamed. She ran to me and hugged me so tightly I almost collapsed. Tears streamed down my face. I could barely breathe. I’ve done it. The judges came forward for photos. Cameras flashed. My cheeks hurt from smiling. Then came the prize: a briefcase of $30 million and a brown envelope titled “Employment Letter – Montierre Cuisine Group.” I didn’t read it. I just signed everything, eager to seal my future. I handed the forms to Charles. …… The event wrapped up, People dispersed. Then I saw him again. Christian—approaching me with a bouquet of red lilies. He stopped inches from me, his smirk mischievous. “Congratulations,” he said, pulling me into a hug before I could react. He leaned into my ear and whispered something that turned my blood to ice. “Do you have any idea what you just signed… Mrs. Christian Darlington?”

Linda’s POV My heart was beating so fast, I thought it would rip out of my chest. “Mrs. Darlington…” What did I just hear? No—no, that’s not me, that’s his name. That can’t be right, my hands turned ice-cold as I stared at him, searching his eyes for any sign that this was a joke, a mistake, anything but the truth. But Christian just smiled—no, smirked—like he had just won a game I didn’t even know I was playing. I looked at the flowers he held in one hand, they were beautiful, expensive, but they made me sick. He nodded slightly, and his assistant stepped forward, handing him a familiar-looking document, my breath hitched. It was the one I had signed earlier, the one I didn’t even glance through properly because I was too happy, too joyful, too stupid. Christian held it out to me casually, like it was nothing. “You might want to read this again, properly this time.” My hands trembled as I took it, I didn’t know what to expect, I scanned it quickly, my eyes darting through the text—until they landed on two bold words that shattered me completely. Marriage Agreement. What? No, this had to be a mistake, a misprint, or some legal jargon I didn’t understand. But the heading was clear, beneath it, my name and signature stared back at me. It was real, binding. My throat closed up, my knees wobbled, but I clenched my fists and forced myself to stay upright. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of watching me fall. “W–What is this?” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “You tricked me.” “I didn’t trick you,” he said smoothly. “You just didn’t read the fine print.” I wanted to scream. I wanted to slap that smug expression off his face, but instead, tears slipped from my eyes, hot and silent, he was right. I had been played, Humiliated, And worst of all—I had signed it. “I’m not going to marry you,” I whispered, stepping back. “I can’t do this, I won’t.” His next words cut me deeper than I ever expected. “If you don’t go through with it,” he said coolly, you won’t get the prize, No money, No job, Nothing.” I opened my mouth, stunned, but he didn’t stop. “And your mother and sister…” he added slowly, like he was savoring each word, “they won’t get any help either.” I froze. He knew. He had looked into me—my background, my family, Everything. “You’re using them… to blackmail me?” My voice cracked. “I’m offering you security,” he said. “All you have to do is play your part.” I hated him, hated the arrogance in his voice, hated the way he stood there like he owned me. But the worst part? He was right. I had no choice. For Mom, For my sister. I took a deep breath, wiped my tears, and stood straight. “Fine,” I said quietly. “I’ll do it. But I have my own conditions.” His brow lifted, amused. “Go ahead.” “No sharing rooms. No sharing beds. And definitely, no catching feelings.” He let out a dry laugh. “That’s easy. I don’t plan on falling for you either, sweetheart.” We stared at each other like two generals signing a treaty before battle. Then he clapped his hands. “Great. Now that we’re in agreement, we have a dinner to plan.” I blinked. “Dinner?” “Yes. Tonight,” he said, adjusting his cuffs like a prince preparing for a coronation. “My grandfather wants to meet the woman I’m going to marry. So tonight, we celebrate your victory… and introduce you as my fiancée.” My stomach flipped. “You’re kidding.” “I don’t kid.” He gave me that infuriating smirk again. “Don’t worry, I’ll have designers, makeup artists, stylists—everything taken care of.” He turned to leave, but paused at the doorway. “Oh, and Linda?” He looked over his shoulder. “Smile a little tonight. You just became the future Mrs. Darlington. That’s not something people like you get to do every day.” And just like that, he walked out. Leaving me standing there, drowning in a storm of confusion, anger, and heartbreak. This wasn’t the victory I dreamed of. This was war. — As soon as his car rolled out of the venue, I just stood there, frozen in place, holding the contract like it was made of thorns. “Linda!” Tricia’s voice pulled me back. She ran to me, wide-eyed. “What happened? What did he say to you after the competition?” I handed her the paper, my hands were still shaking. She unfolded it, read it, then gasped. “You… you signed a marriage contract?!” Tears filled my eyes again. “I didn’t know, Tricia. I thought it was the employment contract. I was so excited, I didn’t check.” Tricia wrapped her arms around me instantly. “Hey, it’s okay. Breathe. We’ll figure this out.” I leaned into her hug, letting the silence hold me up. She pulled back and gave me a small smirk. “Well… technically, you’re now the bride of the richest and most eligible bachelor in the country. Girls would kill for your spot.” I let out a weak laugh, wiping my cheeks. “Lucky me, right?” — By 7 p.m., the next shock arrived in the form of a sleek black Rolls Royce. It pulled up like a movie scene, and I just stood there, not knowing whether to run or hide. Out stepped a team of stylists, dressmakers, makeup artists, and even a nail technician. “Miss Linda,” one of them said, bowing slightly. “Mr. Darlington sent us.” Tricia stared at them, then at me. “Wow… I take it back. I’m the lucky one just for being near you.” They whisked me away to the Darlington estate. The mansion wasn’t just grand—it was intimidating. The gates alone looked like they were built for royalty. Every staff member I passed bowed to or addressed me as “Miss Darlington.” It was surreal. I was led into a private dressing room filled with racks of dresses, boxes of shoes, and trays of glittering jewelry. For hours, the glam team transformed me. Curling, blending, powdering, pinning. I sat like a mannequin while they worked, my mind numb. When they were done, I barely recognized myself. The deep emerald gown hugged my body like it was made for me, the silver detailing glimmering softly under the lights. My hair had been curled into cascading waves, my makeup flawless. I stared at the mirror. “Is this… really me?” I whispered. Tricia nodded, eyes wide with admiration. “You look like a queen. And you’d better believe it.” She started taking pictures, while I just kept staring at my reflection. Somewhere deep down, I knew this wasn’t just a makeover. This was a mask. And tonight, I had to wear it like armor. Because no matter how much I sparkled… I was still walking into a trap.

Linda Thompson “Put a damn smile on your face and remember to keep your mouth shut when you don’t understand the question thrown at you. Our history is, We met a year ago at a cuisine event and hit it off,” Christian reminded sternly. I fought the urge not to roll my eyes at him, especially since he has narrated this like a thousand times to me. How to act, what and what not to say in front of his family. Left for me, I wouldn’t even be here but because of that damn contract, I didn’t have a choice. “So… don’t you think your family would find it weird that I’m your girlfriend…” “You’re my wife,” Christian interjected, glaring at me. I swallowed, my nerves picking up. Was I really sure I could do this? Lie in his family’s face? “I don’t have the time for this. I dare you to mess this up for me and your family will bare the brunt of your mistakes. Get out of the car,” Christian said shabbily, getting out of the car and slamming it shut. I moved to open my own side of the door but a man dressed as a waiter opened it for me. “Welcome Mrs. Darlington,” he said with a small bow. I smiled softly at him. “Thank you,” I said once I had stepped out of the car. A gasp left my lips as I took in the giant mansion in front of me that belonged to Christian’s family. It was the kind of houses you would see royalty live in. I noticed there were a lot of men dressed in black with earpiece. “Stop embarrassing me. You’re a Darlington now, act like one. Or at least pretend that you can ever be one,” Christian’s harsh voice came from behind me. “I’m sorry,” I whispered out with my head hung low as i walked to stand beside him. Christian instead walked over and stood in front of me, perhaps a little too close for my liking because I could literally feel his breath on me. He placed two fingers under my chin and raised my head up slowly till my face was at the same level as his. “A Darlington never bows no matter what. I’m sorry if I was too harsh. Now I need you to remember everything we’ve talked about and…” My eyes widened in shock at Christian’s words. Was he actually apologizing? I wasn’t given the time to react as a woman dressed in white pants and shirt walked outside with a wide smile on her face. “Oh my God! You’re both finally here,” she said cheerfully. She walked right straight to me and gave me a warm hug. “You must be Linda, I’m Caroline, your husband’s aunt ,” she said excitedly. I quickly looked at Christian who had his bored and stoic face on and wondered how he had such a happy woman for an aunt . I had imagined his aunt to be the type of woman who would conduct a full interview on you to decide if you were worthy of taking the last name of the family. But she looked different. “I’ve heard so little about you and I’m hoping we can change that tonight over dinner,” she said, her smile still in place. I was nervous and didn’t know how to act. Her warmness had caught me off guard. “aunt , leave her alone okay,” Christian intervened, creating distance between I and his aunt as he held my hand and dragged me to his side. “She’s my daughter in law. I have a right to know her,” his aunt snapped at him before facing me “Anyways, the table is set and we’re all eager to get to know you dear. Come in,” she said with a smile. Christian and I walked into his house hand in hand. There was something different about him and I could feel it. At the entrance of the dining room, Christian stopped abruptly and brushed his cheeks fleetingly against mine. I couldn’t help but gasp at the sudden intimate contact. “Stick to the plan,” he whispered in my ear and then kissed my cheeks before pulling away. My brain could hardly register all that just happened as I blushed profusely. “So yuck! Couples are annoying usually but Couples that are in love are the most annoying ones,” a girl who looked like she could be around my age voiced out loudly. “Let a man love you, Kira. Then perhaps you’ll stop being so bitter,” Christian fired back at her. She rolled her eyes. “Oh please. Like you men would ever love a woman for a genuine reason,” she scoffed out. “Kira, what does that even mean? Your father loved me for a genuine reason,” Caroline scolded. “Mama please. If you had not given dad a male child, I’m not so sure how that…” “That’s enough Kira!” An older man said sternly. His voice held so much power and his presence caused a lot of tension. Already, I could tell he was Grandpa Darlington. Christian had taken his time to talk about him because he was a disciplinarian and a traditionalist. He despised change and would never condone not even the slightest tardiness. If I thought Christian was strict, his grandpa was worse. “My grandson has brought home a wife. I’ll like to concentrate on celebrating that than arguing about unimportant topics. Besides, I have a good news of my own to share tonight with eveyone and it concerns you Kira,” Grandpa Darlington said. The whole place was in total silence as he walked to take a seat at the head of the table. It stayed that way until the chef was done serving everyone’s meal. Grandpa Darlington was the one who broke the silence as he cleared his throat. “Dear, what’s your name?” He asked me, his voice calm and friendly. “I’m Linda Tho…I’m sorry. I’m Linda Darlington,” I replied nervously. Grandpa Darlington chuckled softly. “It’s okay. It took my wife a month after we got married for her to stop using her old name. You’ll get used to it soon,” he said. He was sweet and nice, contrast to what I’ve heard about him. “What about your family?” He asked. “Well, my aunt …” “Her aunt is very ill. She’s receiving treatment and her father is late,” Christian interjected. I looked at him sharply but he didn’t react as he continued to eat. “Oh, you poor thing. You must feel really lonely. Well, good thing now you have us now. You’re family and you’re welcome here,” Caroline said. Warmth filled my heart at how kind she was to me, even without knowing me. “Actually, I do have a sister but she stays with…” “Linda, why don’t you tell everyone how you won the competition?” Christian threw in, cutting me off. “Yes! That’s right! I spoke with Judge Naya and she said she has never tasted a meal so good before,” Caroline commented. And that’s how the conversation went from me talking about my family to reliving my experience during the competition. “I don’t get it though,” Kira suddenly said midway as I was speaking. “Get what?” Christian asked sternly. So far, he’s been quiet. “Maybe it’s just me but why get married when you just made such a huge amount of money? Like…” “Kira…” Caroline started out. “No, let her finish, aunt ,” Christian said with a glare fixed on Kira. “Actually, I think I’ve had enough of her foolishness,” Grandpa Darlington said. “It’s time we have a little chat Kira. There has been a proposal for you. The Kirk family and I have decided to get you and their oldest son Maxwell married,” “What!” Kira explained. “Papa?” Caroline asked, shocked , meanwhile Christian sat calmly, without an expression on his face. “I think this arrangement will be good for you too, Linda. In the course of the marriage arrangement and celebrations, you’ll get to meet the rest of the family. So, Kira…” “You can’t marry me off. This isn’t the 17th century where you can just ship a woman off against her will,” Kira snapped. I felt for Kira because my own parents had tried to sell me off. “Kira, you’re getting married and it’s final,” Grandpa Darlington retorted sternly. Kira stood up, her chair screeching loudly on the tiles and walked out of the dining room. “Caroline, talk some sense into your daughter. She’s marrying that boy and there’s nothing that can be done,” Grandpa Darlington said sternly and stood up. He left the dining room huffing and muttering words under his breath. “Christian…” “Don’t even think about it aunt . Maybe this is what’s best for Kira,” he said coldly. “You may not like her beliefs but she’s still your sister. We both know your grandfather will listen to you if you…” “Get up Linda, we’re going home,” Christian said as he stood up. “Christian, for goodness sake! She doesn’t even know the first thing of about being a wife,” “Then maybe you should start teaching her how to be one. Goodnight aunt ,” Christian said. He hooked his hands with mine and dragged me out of the house.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303095”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster